Title:      A True Story
Author:     Stephen Hudson
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.:  0300821.txt
Language:   English
Date first posted:          May 2003
Date most recently updated: May 2003

Production notes: Words in italics in the book
                  are enclosed by underscores (_) in this eBook

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. We do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this
file.

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at
http://gutenberg.net.au/licence.html

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook

Title:      A True Story
Author:     Stephen Hudson (1868-1944) (pseudonym of Sydney Schiff)





From the edition published in
1930 by ALFRED A. KNOPF NY




To VIOLET


The material of this novel was contained in four volumes which have
appeared separately under different titles and in effect constituted
studies for the present complete work.

The author has here reconstructed and reknit the salient elements in
their final form.




CONTENTS

PART ONE

PART TWO

PART THREE

POSTSCRIPT




PART ONE

I


WHAT I like best is when papa takes me to see Mr Max in a hansom not in
the perambulator with Sissy walking I don't see why she should walk and
hold papa's hand. I can walk as far as she can. Mr Max has got a big
black moustache and a watch with music in it and there's another old
gentleman sitting in a chair by the window and his legs are covered up
and outside the window there's a little fountain with gold fish in it
and afterwards we go down some steps and out of a gate and there's grass
and I run and boys fly kites and I try to knock Sissy over and she's not
allowed to knock me over and she tells papa I do. And Mr Max comes too
and there's another littler man with a red cap on his head and he's
black and his name is Mustapha and he takes me up like a feather and
puts me on his shoulder and runs faster than I can see the trees and the
birds. And afterwards there's a pond with boats and I put my toes in the
water and papa doesn't see at first because he's lighting a cigarette
and then he pulls me away and says I'm naughty but I like it. And
there's another place where they all sit outside their doors and inside
there's a fire like in the nursery and a smell comes out like before
dinner and I pull papa's hand to look inside at the old lady with a cap
on and the boy whistling but he can't whistle as well as papa does and
he makes a face at me and so do I. And then we go on a long way and
there are more steps and there's the hansom again and when papa sees it he
holds up his stick and he jumps me up and he lets me pat its tail and he
whistles _Old Obadiah_ and when we get home Soror opens the door and
there's mamma and then Nanny comes and ties the napkin round my neck and
there's roast heef and Yorkshire pudding I don't like cut up into those
little pieces. And once papa took me to the Zoo and after we got there I
went on the elephant but I liked the bear best because he climbed up the
pole and caught the buns but mamma doesn't like where the monkeys are so
we only stayed a minute and I cried because I saw one that looked at me
and he was just going to say something when papa took me away and the
parrots squawk too loud. In the evening Mr Max comes again and Mr and
Mrs Brandeis and I like Mr Brandeis best because he doesn't give me up
when Nanny conies and goes on playing.

And there's that place called Norwood where mamma and papa go out riding
and there's a high wall and a seat I stand on to see them go by and they
wave to me and Sissy. Sissy only waves her hanky but I wave my hat and
then I throw it on the ground and I can see it from the top of the wall
and Nanny can't get it and says I'm naughty and so does Sissy and I'm
very glad and we have to go all the way round to fetch it. And I like
having milk and my Albert biscuit and going to sleep in the pram and
it's all yellow inside when Nanny shuts it up and I can hear her talking
to the other nanny and the trees make that funny noise and when I wake
up Nanny lets me walk back.




II


Miss Carroll called all those things that get in the way tassels. There
were tassels everywhere. I had to push a lot of them away from the
window to look at the tumblers. Sissy sits on the big hassock pretending
to read. She doesn't read really. Sissy never does do anything. She
can't even play with Minnie though she doesn't mind her smell like I do.
Miss Carroll was painting those texts with flowers all over them with a
very thin yellow brush. I like Miss Carroll very much. Even Sissy likes
her. But I don't like Sissy, I never shall like her, whatever Nanny
says. She pinches me when Miss Carroll isn't looking and she tells
stories and says I'm naughty when I've done nothing. I told Nanny I
wished she'd die but Nanny said I was wicked so I wish she'd go away
instead altogether, so that I could be with mamma and Miss Carroll
without her. And she's worse since we've got on these black clothes
after yesterday. We all went in the carriage to a place where I had
never been before. There were trees in front and a path and when we got
inside it was dark and there were nothing but tassels everywhere. And
mamma and papa went away behind them and took Sissy and left me and I
heard somebody grown up crying. I was frightened but Cousin Mary came
and gave me a black-currant lozenge. Then mamma came in with papa and he
said undo her stays and Cousin Mary gave her a bottle to smell with a
silver top on it and a red thing Miss Carroll says is coral in the
middle of it. I heard mamma say my poor mother, my poor mother and I
wanted to get on mamma's knee and kiss her but papa wouldn't let me, so
I got down and pulled Sissy's hair and she screamed loud on purpose. I
didn't pull it much but papa was very angry. I like being in this little
room downstairs because of the tumblers and the old man with a lot of
hats on his head. I wish he'd come now the tumblers have finished,
they've rolled up their carpet and their little boy is looking at me. I
said Miss Carroll do give me some pennies for him, please let me. And on
Sundays the muffin-man comes and rings his bell but I hate learning the
collects. They're worse than the psalms because they're longer and I
don't know what they mean. Not like "The Lord is my Shepherd, therefore
will I fear nothing. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow
of death, I fear no evil; Thy rod and Thy staff comfort me." I think
that's right. And I remember the next one. "Blessed is the man who hath
not sat in the seats of the ungodly nor stood in the way of sinners,"
but I can't remember anything after that.

I like walking in Kensington Gardens because of the leaves. They come
half-way up my legs and I walk through them and push them about to make
them rustle. And there's that funny round place where we sit, where the
old man comes with the medals on and Miss Carroll talks to him about
Sebastopol and the charge of the Light Brigade and that fat old woman
who always gives me caraway comfits. I like caraway comfits but the
seeds stick in my tooth and it hurts. And I like the smell of something
burning and the smoke going through the trees and getting lost in the
other sort of smoke all over the Round Pond, And coming home to tea in
the nursery and when Nanny pulls the fender so that I can make toast and
she puts the butter on quick and it melts. And the musical box Uncle
Fred sent me, it plays six tunes but I like playing _Fra Diavolo_ twice.
Sissy doesn't know which is which but papa says I've got a very good
ear. I wonder when I shall see Uncle Fred. I can't see what he's like
properly in that picture in papa's room and papa had my photograph taken
in my sailor suit on purpose to send him but he said Mr Ossani's going
to do a proper picture some day, a big one, like the one of Uncle
Leopold in the drawing-room.

Most of all I like Nanny to sing about Lord Lovel and how the roses grew
and grew. I know nearly all of it and the tune as

  Lord Lovel he stood at his castle gate
  A-stroking his milk-white steed,
  When up comes Lady Nancy Bell
  A-wishing her lover godspeed, speed, speed,
  A-wishing her lover godspeed.

Then it goes on a lot until poor Lord Lovel got dead and Lady Nancy died
of a broken heart and

  Out of her grave there grew a red rose
  And out of his grave a briar
  And twined themselves into a true lover's knot
  For all true loveyers to admire--mire--mire
  For all true loveyers to admire.

And I've got a book called _Reinecke Fuchs_ with lovely pictures--papa
reads me that sometimes but I don't understand much because it's in
German only parts like about Grimbard the Brock. Uncle Leopold sent it
to me and I like it better than the other book of _The House that Jack
Built._ Sissy likes that best. Sissy can't say any German and she can't
sing Lord Lovel either. She can't do anything though she's much older
than I am.

But the best book of all is _Prince Hempseed_ because he's just like I'm
going to be. I don't want to be any of the others but I do want to be
Prince Hempseed even if they drive me away into the woods but Sissy
isn't like his sister. I hope I shall have another sister by then. Miss
Carroll says I very likely shall.

On Sunday morning mamma goes in a bath-chair and papa and Nanny and me.
Sissy goes to church with Miss Carroll but I'm too little. And Mr
Brandeis comes too sometimes and they take off their hats to a lot of
ladies and gentlemen and they ask me what my name is. All my best toys
are in the ottoman. Nanny gets them out on Sunday afternoons and I play
with them while she reads _The Quiver._ The one I like best is Blondin
riding a velocipede on the tight-rope. But I love the bricks, the plain
kind. I can make a house to live in when I'm Prince Hempseed with a high
wall round so that Sissy can't come inside.




III


Uncle Leopold must be very, very old because he's papa's uncle as well
as mine. He had his breakfast when we'd finished ours and after papa
drove off to the station. He had the spare room on the ground-floor
looking on to where the high trees were with the rooks in them and the
round seat underneath. When I came in he always held his arms out wide
and I ran in between them. Then he put his arms round me and made me
stand between his legs and answer his questions. I didn't mind because I
loved Uncle Leopold but I couldn't understand very much. He wore a round
black cap and he had little bags under his eyes. His face all screwed up
when he laughed and you couldn't see his eyes at all. His face was a
funny yellow and covered all over with wrinkles. When I kissed him, I
felt the short bristles with my lips; his skin was so nice and cool and
so were his hands. He wasn't at all big and he was all bent up but you
couldn't tell, when he was sitting at the table. He always had a glass
of water and two lumps of sugar in a saucer and Johann, his servant,
stood behind his chair. He said "_Da"_ and pointed at the glass and I
dropped the two lumps of sugar into the water. Then he stirred it and
drank a little with the spoon in the glass and put his two fingers on
his waistcoat just below where the buttons were undone at the top and
said "Ah!" right down in his chest. Then I said "_Gut?"_ and he nodded
his head up and down and said _"Gut."_

After Johann gave him his coffee, he rolled up a cigarette and let me
strike a match but he made me hold it to a thick round yellow string in
the box and blow, and he lit his cigarette from it. We did that every
morning.

There was a black leather pocket-book with an elastic band round it on
the table and every morning he put his glasses on his nose and took off
the band and took out a sheet of paper with a lot of names on it. While
he smoked, he put his middle finger, the one that was so brown, on the
paper and followed the names down with it till about half-way and his
white cuff with a large round gold stud in it came down over his
knuckles. Once I asked him what the paper was about and he said
"_Geburtstage. Heute muss ich deine Tante Julia schreiben."_ When he
said "_Aufwiedersehen_ Richard," I knew it was time to go and at the
door I waved my hand to him because I knew he was watching me through
the little bags where his eyes were. When I turned round I could see his
white socks and slippers under the table but he wore high boots under
his trousers when he went out, nearly up to his knees.

Johann had been a cavalry soldier and he gave me my first riding
lessons. He walked beside my pony, pressing my knee to the saddle and my
toes inward. We went down the gravel path to the Observatory and round
it, then back the other way to the seat under the high trees where Uncle
Leopold sat with mamma and she held her sunshade over him.

Afterwards Johann took the pony to the stable and mamma went in. Uncle
Leopold held my hand and we walked very slowly to the summer-house where
the Memorial was. Out of doors, he wore a straw hat with a wide brim and
a very narrow black ribbon and he took it off when we got to the
summer-house. I knew the Memorial was to grandpapa but I couldn't read
the inscription because it was in German. Uncle Leopold read it out loud
and made me repeat some of the words. He went to the Memorial every day
and sometimes Johann pushed him in his wheel-chair.

Every evening when I and Sissy came down after tea, Uncle Leopold danced
me on his foot but papa used to stop him doing it and danced me himself
because he said it tired Uncle Leopold. But I didn't like the way papa
did it so much. Uncle Fred danced me best of all. They all sang the same
words and I know them by heart and the tune too.

  _Ueb immer treu und Redlichkeit
  Bis an dein kühles Grab
  Und weiche keinen Finger breit
  Von Gottes Wegen ab
  Tralalala lalala lalala lalala
  Lalala lalala la._

Sissy never liked being danced and she never learnt the words but
perhaps when baby gets older she will, like me. It was her first
birthday the other day and while I was standing by mamma's bed saying
good-morning, papa brought in a little box with cotton-wool in it and a
pearl in the middle because baby had got two teeth and he said some day
when they come out he's going to have them made into a pin to wear in
his tie.




IV

Mr Milosovitch nearly always came down to Craythorne on Sundays. He
arrived in the morning before luncheon and stayed to dinner. The T-cart
and "Bobby" always met the eleven-thirty train from Paddington that the
Sunday guests came by. Sometimes papa used to drive in to Cray station
and sometimes Mussell. When not more than two were expected, I was
allowed to go, if we got back from church in time. That depended upon
old Mr Hicks who changed the morning service from ten to eleven as he
felt inclined. Nanny said he did it to suit Lord Adleham whose family
pew was opposite ours but had a door in it and was shut up so you
couldn't see inside. He had two daughters. One of them looked like the
Sleeping Beauty in my story book, and I often talked about her to Nanny
after she had finished her sherry and almonds and raisins on Sundays.
When we got back from church early, the first thing I did was to ask
Mussell if papa was going to the station, hoping he wasn't. Mussell let
me drive but papa didn't. I thought it was because he liked flicking
"Bobby" with the whip just behind the collar and making him jump out of
his trot. I wanted to do that myself and I sat there watching him flick
and pull at the old grey's mouth knowing I could do it just as well as
he could. When we got to the station even papa allowed me to hold the
reins while he went to meet the train. I liked sitting by myself as if
the T-cart and "Bobby" belonged to me and having his nice hot smell
mixed up with the smell of the leather, all to myself. Generally Mr
Benda and Uncle Fred came out first. I loved Mr Benda. He had shiny
boots and a thick way of talking and he was always in a good temper.
Papa came after them with Mr Milosovitch who always wore a grey topper
and frock-coat and sat on the front seat. When Uncle Fred came down by
the same train, he and Mr Benda followed in the fly. Mamma waited for
us on the rose-path, leading to the drive and Mr Milosovitch took off
his hat and his oily black hair shone in the sun. He got down very
carefully and kissed her hand, then he held both her hands out in front
of her. He wore yellow gloves with black stripes on the backs.
Afterwards he pulled his pocket-handkerchief out of the back pocket of
his frock-coat; even in the open air I could smell the sickly scent on
it. He dusted his boots and trousers with it and offered mamma his arm
and they walked on together talking, every now and then stopping to
smell the roses.

It was a long time before I got Mr Milosovitch's name exactly right, but
his face always stuck in my head. Papa was fearfully exact about it. I
dreaded his "Richard, say how d'you do. What's the gentleman's name?"
There were people whose faces I simply couldn't remember but I
remembered Mr Milosovitch's because of his beaky nose, his black
whiskers and hair curling round his ears and his black-rimmed eyeglass
at the end of a black ribbon. He always sat next to mamma at meals, I
was on the other side of her. He had small fat white hands and wore a
lot of rings, one on his left little finger had a blue stone in it. I
once asked Uncle Fred what it was called and he said "Pish! God knows!"
Mr Milosovitch talked in some language I couldn't understand, French
probably. Now and then he leant forward and asked me something in
English. I never knew what he meant, so he turned back to mamma and said
something I knew was about me by the way he looked at me while he
stroked his whiskers. When the sweet came, I kept my eye on his plate
because he took such large helpings and he always liked the kind I liked.

Uncle Fred made faces at me whenever Mr Milosovitch said anything and
when we were safe in a corner of the billiard-room after lunch, which
was my dinner, he used to poke me in the side and say "Well Dickerl,
how's your friend Milosovitch?"

Little by little I found out that when Uncle Fred came down he pretended
not to see Mr Milosovitch at Paddington and got into another carriage.
When the coffee came in, all the gentlemen except Mr Milosovitch pulled
out silver boxes in which were tobacco and papers and rolled cigarettes
but Mr Milosovitch didn't. He had a big leather case with a crown on it
and when he opened it, there was nothing inside so papa gave him one of
his own cigars. He always did this on Sundays, so I got into the way of
watching for it. Uncle Fred got to know I watched and winked at me and
made me laugh. I had to hide my face so that mamma wouldn't notice.

Really I didn't bother much about Mr Milosovitch one way or the other
and perhaps I should have forgotten him if it hadn't been for a certain
thing happening.

As a rule on Sunday afternoons I had to go for a walk with Fräulein
Schwind. How I hated those walks and how I loathed Fräulein Schwind.
There the old beast was outside the long window in the billiard-room
walking up and down waiting for me and I had to leave the billiard-room
full of lovely blue smoke and Uncle Fred and his jokes, put down the
long cue-rest I held in case anyone wanted it and go off and be jawed at
in German.

One Sunday I don't know what happened, perhaps Fräulein Schwind was ill.
Anyhow I didn't go for a walk and I wasn't wanted in the billiard-room.
Papa had a lot of friends that day and they were playing a game with
ninepins in the middle and they kept on putting money on the edge of the
table. Papa told me to go and find mamma. Uncle Fred saw that I wasn't
pleased and took hold of my hand and walked me across the courtyard,
telling me that he would make up for it by reading the Rindelgrover
story out loud before I went to bed. Rindelgrover was a dwarf with a
short trusty sword and rode on a pig.

The drawing-room was on the other side of the house and one could get
into it out of the garden by the side door. As we went into the room,
mamma was sitting on a chair with her back towards the door but Mr
Milosovitch was kneeling down in front of her. When we got inside, Uncle
Fred suddenly stood still but I went on to mamma though I was looking at
Mr Milosovitch.  What was he doing? Then he jumped up stiff and buttoned
his coat up tight across his stomach. He stood up very straight and held
out his hands to me; I could see the blue stone on his little fat
finger. But I kept away from him close to mamma and she held me to her.
No one said anything and presently Uncle Fred went away.

When I went upstairs to tea, I couldn't help wondering what Mr.
Milosovitch was doing but I didn't say anything to Nanny.

Uncle Fred didn't read me the Rindelgrover story after all so I made up
my mind to ask him about Mr Milosovitch who, for a wonder, wasn't in the
room. I was sitting on the arm of his chair in the corner and I
whispered "I say, Uncle Fred, do tell me what Mr Milosovitch was
kneeling for?" Uncle Fred looked at papa and mamma who were talking to
Mr Benda and two of the other gentlemen. He put his hand on the other
side of my head and seemed to spit into my ear. "Sh! Sh! you're to say
nothing. He was taken very ill and had to go away."

Some time after that papa told me that I should never see poor Mr
Milosovitch again; he had suddenly died. Uncle Fred was there and
considering he winked at me I thought I might just ask him one question.
"Was it anything to do with his kneeling down?"

Uncle Fred looked at papa but he didn't say anything and just then mamma
came into the room with a beautiful yellow dress on.




V


On my seventh birthday Uncle Fred came down to Craythorne on purpose. I
can't remember exactly but I think he always had been there on my
birthdays. Papa said though it was on Thursday this time and
account-day, Uncle Fred was coming all the same but they would probably
be late. I had been waiting for him ever since six but it was past seven
when they got home. Mamma had arranged all my presents on the whatnot
table in the little room half-way up the stairs where the floor always
creaked on the landing. We called it the greenroom. The curtains and
sofas and chairs were green but it was all shiny black wood inside and
smelt of Minnie because her basket was there. I didn't much like her
really but I pretended to because of mamma, and Alexander said I must be
kind to her, she was so faithful. I think partly Alexander liked her
because her eyes were red round the edges like his as though they had
both been crying.  I'd hardly touched the presents because I wanted
Uncle Fred to show them to me properly. Papa showed me the top you put
different pieces of wire into so that when it spun round it made figures
doing all sorts of antics. But he was in such a hurry to go to the city
he could only show me three out of the whole box. I knew Uncle Fred
would like spinning it so that it would go off with a noise like the
wind makes. I waited in the hall for the sound of the wheels but I
didn't hear them because it was snowing and it was only when Alexander
ran through to open the door that I knew they'd come. Uncle Fred shook a
lot of snow off his coat on the mat and lifted me on to his shoulder and
said "_Glücklicher Geburtstag, Spitzbub!"_ I asked him to come and look
at the presents but he said he was tired and sat down in the big leather
chair in the library and pulled me on to his knee. I twisted the curly
hair behind his ears but I couldn't keep him awake. Minnie came in and I
got down and pinched her tail and she snapped at me. That woke him up
and he said "Dick, get a paper parcel out of my coat pocket." When he'd
undone it, there was a silver money-box shaped like a beehive. He put
his finger-nail under one of the bees, the top opened and out fell a lot
of coins. He shut the hive up and made me drop the coins through the
slit at the top and count them, there were ten altogether. "Ten thaler
from grandpapa in that silver beehive all the way from Austria for Dick.
The bees work hard all day getting honey, Dick must be industrious like
a bee." Then he put his fingers in the top pocket of his waistcoat and
took out a gold piece. "Drop that in too" he said "and now let's go and
look at the presents." He spun the top a lot of times and put nearly all
the wires in but I wanted him to come on and read one of the new books
called _The North Pole_ before papa and mamma came down.  It was all
about Captain Hatteras and Cyrus Field and Gideon Spillett and about
their ship which stuck in the ice, a brig with a very strong,
square-built hull.

On my birthday I was allowed to sit up at the table and have some
dessert. There was champagne with little bits of ice floating about
chinking against the side and papa held up his glass and said "_Hoch,
hoch, die Eltern"_ and mamma and Uncle Fred touched his glass with
theirs. Then Uncle Fred winked at me and said "_Prosit Spitzbub"_ and
papa told Alexander to put a little in my glass so that I could drink
some too.

Nanny put the silver beehive on the mantelpiece opposite my bed. The
fire-light made it look like a red ball and I fell asleep and dreamed of
being roasted like Cyrus Field, the engineer, talked about in the book.

The next morning while Alexander was doing the silver I told him about
the brig and he said he would make me one. He had been a sailor and he
told me about his ships and voyages. It took a long time but at last she
was finished. She had three masts and two jibs and spars and
square-sails and a mainsail and a helm. She was painted brown and was
sticky and smelt of tar and turpentine. I thought her perfect but
Alexander said she wasn't and he would make a much better one. We took
her down to the pond which was very long but not so very broad and had
willows all round. There was a spring in the middle and it was awfully
deep, ever so far over papa's head and there was thick mud at the bottom
so if you sank, you got stuck and you never came up again. It was
dreadfully dangerous. At the ends the banks were very steep and there
were a lot of rushes and frogs and when you got down by the water, no
one could see you.

That's how I dodged Fräulein Schwind. But the worst of it was that the
brig wouldn't stay straight. Alexander said she needed a keel and he
would see what he could do. Fräulein Schwind always tried to prevent my
being with Alexander but we got away behind the round-house where the
engines were and she never found out we were at the pond. But the brig
never would stand up and Alexander said we wanted a good piece of lead
only that would cost some money and he wouldn't have any before
February. I stayed awake that night thinking about the brig because the
end of the pond was all frozen exactly like the North Pole and if only
we could get the brig stuck fast in the ice properly, we could build the
hut and make a fire and explore.

As soon as everything was quiet, I got out of bed. I put a chair in
front of the fender and stepped on it with one foot. I could just reach
the money-box. I tried and tried but it wouldn't come undone till I
banged it against the leg of the bed and it flew open. All the money
rolled about on the floor and made such a noise I thought it would wake
Nanny up. So I got into bed and pretended to be asleep but nobody came
and I got out again and put all the money back except the gold piece
Uncle Fred had put inside and the hive shut up almost like before except
for being a little on one side. At breakfast papa said Minnie had woke
him up by growling in the middle of the night.

I didn't see Alexander all the morning because Fräulein Schwind never
let me out of her sight but just after dinner I saw him come out of
mamma's boudoir. When mamma took me into the green-room and asked me if
I had heard anything in the night, I said I hadn't but I was very
frightened and she said nothing else.

I didn't see Alexander all day though I looked everywhere for him. I
wanted to give him the gold piece and I was so afraid that beast
Fräulein Schwind would notice my keeping my hand on it in the pocket of
my knickers.

When papa came home, he always went to see mamma first. Afterwards he
asked Fräulein Schwind whether I'd been good or not. This time, though
she said "_Ziemlich artig"_ he didn't look pleased but took me into the
library and stood me up opposite him in the big leather arm-chair.
"Richard, did you do anything to that money-box grandpapa sent you?" I
said I hadn't and when he asked me the same question over again, I went
on saying I hadn't.

Then he sent for Nanny to take me to bed and I went to that place and
dropped the gold coin into it.

I never saw Alexander again but I saw Johnny Everest, the head
gardener's little boy on the bank of the pond pulling something along by
a string. When he saw me, he ran away and I believe it was the brig.




VI


My first term at St. Vincent's was the summer one. It was simply awful
being driven over by Mussell in the T-cart. Old Bobby jog-trotted, plop,
plop, down the curly drive between nasty thick laurels and an iron
railing. On the other side there was a field where a lot of boys were
playing cricket but I didn't know it was cricket till Mussell told me.
Lucas took my box and told me to go into the little room with a lot of
photographs of boys on the wall while he went on talking to Mussell and
patting Bobby. I didn't even see them drive away because while I was
standing at the window, Mr Beasley came in. He was so enormous I could
hardly see his face and he had a long red beard ending in a point in the
middle of his chest and he put the tips of it into his mouth while he
asked me questions I couldn't answer. His trousers were short and he
wore low shoes that were nearly as long as his beard and had very thick
soles. He pulled the bell and told Lucas to take me into the playing field.

A boy was standing close by and I went up to him and asked him what his
name was. He said "What's yours?" Afterwards he told me his name was
Ramsey and I asked him to be my friend. He laughed and stood still for a
while looking at the boys playing. Then he walked across to another
place and I walked with him and tried to take hold of his hand hut he
pulled it away. I didn't know then we were part of the game and were
fielding and he called me a little fool. I told him I thought he was
going to be my best friend but now I knew he was my bitterest enemy.

After the beginning of the term they put hurdles across part of the
field where it went into a square between high hedges and one Saturday
afternoon the boys helped to make hay. It was very hot and Lucas
unlocked the cupboard where he kept the boys' hampers and we all bought
bottles of lemonade. Paddy Houston and I made a regular little hut, like
Livingstone, out of the haycocks and after we had drunk our bottles of
lemonade we lay down in the lovely smelling hay and I told him about
when papa and mamma and I and Soror went to Bonn, only I said pater
because the first day Lopez kicked me for saying papa. Paddy didn't
believe about Soror being black, he said nobody ever saw a black footman
and he didn't believe about the storks in the marshes at Bonn nor about
the soldiers marching back from France with green wreaths on the tops of
their rifles. And when Paddy told Lopez afterwards, he didn't believe me
either and twisted my wrist. I was lying on my back and I could just see
the sky through a little hole at the top of the hut. Every now and then
a big bird flew across and then a little white cloud. I was half in a
dream but Paddy began talking to a man outside who had very thick
reddish curly hair and a brown belt with a brass buckle that shone like
anything. The sweat was pouring down his face and he was rubbing it with
a huge red pocket-handkerchief. Then he spat on his hands and rubbed
them on the handle of his rake and went away. I asked Paddy why he spat
and he told me all labourers did that and that they had bugs in their
hair. He said if I watched this man I should see him scratch his head.
So I got up and watched him and in a little while he stopped raking and
scratched his head. When he did that, I went up to him and asked him if
it was true he had bugs in his hair because I wanted to know what they
were like. But he got very angry and was going to hit me with the rake
so I ran away as fast as I could. When I told Paddy about it, he roared
with laughter and said I was the biggest idiot he had ever seen.

We had tea at long tables, the smallest boys sat at the end near the
masters. I was next to Mr Atwood. He was very strong and had beautiful
blue eyes and I liked him very much. I was just going to ask him what
bugs were when Mr Beasley came behind my chair so that his beard touched
my face and whispered in my ear I was to come to his study the next
morning after breakfast. Mr Atwood looked at me in a funny way but he
didn't say anything nor did Baby Marr who sat next to me and must have
heard. But all of a sudden I remembered that Paddy had told me Mr
Beasley always said that to a boy when he was going to give him a
swishing. I was just drinking some tea and I nearly choked. Mr Atwood
looked at me so I pretended to eat but I felt sick and he patted me on
the shoulder.

I didn't say anything to Paddy but when we went to bed I tried to
remember what I ought not to have done and I kept on waking and pulling
the sheet up because I was shivering.

I don't know how I got dressed and I wanted prayers to last for ever and
breakfast too, but they were over quicker than usual and I went and
knocked on the door of the study. It was brown inside and there was an
awful stuffy smell. Mr Beasley went to the corner of the room and took
something in his hand. I was too frightened to see what it was. Mr
Beasley said I ought to be ashamed to insult a poor labouring man and he
told me to take down my knickers and pointed to a chair and said I was
to kneel down at it. He gave me four swishes. It made an awful noise in
the air and when it hit but it didn't hurt very much and I didn't cry. I
said I was very sorry but, really, I was awfully glad because it was all
over.

I found Paddy in the playground and told him all about it and as he
wanted to see, I took him into the lavatory and showed him my stripes.
But I made him promise to tell me what bugs were.




VlI


At first I hardly knew anything about the boys but I got to know their
names at call-over. One day when Bruce kicked Baby Marr and told him he
was a nice kind of an earl I asked him what Bruce meant and he said one
couldn't help being an earl any more than Bruce could being an
honourable. He said other boys in the school were lords besides him and
Wentworth was going to be a duke but they never kicked him because he
was strong. I asked him why Lopez said I was the son of a low-born
blackguard but he didn't know any more than I did.

I didn't mind being at St. Vincent's except when Mackenzie twisted my
arm in the lavatory and Cramp hacked me behind just as I was going into
class so that it hurt all the morning. I wasn't very frightened of Mr
Beasley, less than I was of papa and I liked the cricket matches,
especially the masters' ones and Sunday evenings when Mr Beasley read
_Ungava_ aloud and we lay about on the floor and ate toffee.

The night before I got my first swishing about the bugs I thought a
great deal about God before I got to sleep. I often do when I go to bed
but especially when I'm miserable. Miss Carroll told me about Him and
about His awful majesty and how the earth trembles at His frown, but
Nanny always talked more about Jesus. She made me kneel down and say

  Gentle Jesus meek and mild
  Listen to a little child

every night and sometimes it was awfully cold. I think that was one
reason I began thinking of God when I went to bed and got warm. What I
thought about God was always that I had done something wrong and that He
was punishing me but I didn't mind it; it was like pretending to be
frightened. Then I got into a sort of dream about God and Mr Beasley and
papa and Fräulein Schwind all mixed up and they all punished me but the
only one I didn't mind being punished by was God. In the dream God looks
something like papa but more like Mr Beasley, only much bigger and
stronger. He's got a beard too and he sits on high so that I don't
hardly reach up to his knees when he makes me kneel on the footstool.

I got rather good at squash that first term. There was a boy called
Sully who was best and he began showing me. He had large glassy eyes
that stuck out. One of the masters called Mr Huliet liked him very much
and was always teasing and tickling him. Sully was awfully ticklish and
used to lie on the ground and scream with laughter till the tears ran
down. Once he tried to tickle me like Mr Huliet did him but Mr Atwood
saw him and stopped him and told him he wasn't to do it again. I wonder
what Mr Atwood would have said to Mr Huliet.

Some of the boys like Ellerby and Hames talked a lot about hunting and
shooting. I didn't know what hunting was or what they shot and they said
I was a beastly little fool when I asked them questions. Ellerby said
he'd like to be a huntsman and that all the country about St. Vincent's
was rotten and when I said it was awfully nice at Craythorne, he said it
was worse because it was nearer London and nothing but dirty brickfields
and market gardens. He asked me if we'd got any horses and I told him
about the pair and Bobby and mamma's mare Janet and my pony Tommy. But
he said he didn't count them, they weren't hunters. Then he asked me
about my pater and when I told him he went to the city every day, he
said of course he didn't hunt, he was a cad, only cads had offices. As
he said all that in front of Marr and Paddy and Mus I was ashamed and
went away. So when I got to bed that evening, I began thinking about
what I could tell them that would make them think papa wasn't a cad but
a very wonderful man. I thought and thought.

The next day I told them a long story, all about a ship papa had got
that could go under the sea like the _Nautilus_ in Jules Verne, and
brought back pearls and diamonds and rubies and sapphires and how he had
so many you couldn't count them, millions and millions. And how he'd got
an island in the Pacific Ocean where there was coral and pine-apples and
savages and an enormous lake with canoes on it and jungles and tigers
and elephants and birds of Paradise and how all the princes on the other
islands came to see him and brought him spices and all sorts of
presents. But they mustn't say anything about it because it was a
secret. Afterwards I saw them all talking together and then I saw Mus go
and speak to Ramsey major in a corner of the playground and they both
stared at me.

After supper Ramsey major came up to me and told me I was a beastly
little liar and that he'd a great mind to give me a good thrashing. I
said I wasn't a liar and if he thrashed me, I should make such a row
that Mr Beasley or Mr Atwood would hear and he'd get a swishing himself.
All he said was "You wait" but he never did anything and a day or two
afterwards Paddy asked me to tell him and Baby Marr more stories about
the island when Mus wasn't there.




VIII


I'm not sure when it was I first began thinking so much about Garnett
but it wasn't until he was moved out of Upper Second that I knew no one
mattered except him.

Hargreaves and I had been pretty chummy for two terms until our row; but
I wasn't going to stand his rot about my being a swat, just because I
got into Upper Second before he did. The only thing he knows is _Tolle
me mu mi mis si declinare domumvis_ and he keeps repeating it in a
sing-song all day long. I could have been top of Lower Second any time
without swatting but I only tried when I wanted to get nearer to Garnett.

But no sooner had I got into Upper Second than they moved him into
First. After that, I must say I did swat. I couldn't see into the First
class-room from my desk but after I was third from top, I could look
through the round windows in the doors and sometimes I could see
Garnett. Once he was quite close, standing in front of J. B. and I knew
by the book he was doing a _viva voce_ construe of Ovid. I translated my
Caesar wrong on purpose not to go up over that fool Chase and leave him
where he could see Garnett and I couldn't. Of course he wouldn't
understand about Garnett. Only I know, and Mr Atwood. Now I think about
it, he always lets Garnett hang about with him. I'm jolly glad Mr Atwood
knows and not Chator. I've seen Chator looking at him--often--and go up
to him, but I don't think he knows, really, because they don't stay
together. And, of course, Chator is captain of the Eleven and Garnett
must let him be with him sometimes.

Besides, I could easily get into First next term but it's an awful time
to wait. Only if I did once get into it, he'd have to talk to me
regularly although I'm only eleven and a quarter. But Chase says I'm a
fool to swat for that because they'll never put you into First before
you're twelve. They'd rather start Second on Xenophon. Even now Garnett
talks to me sometimes, a little bit, especially since I got into Upper
Second. Yesterday when Mr Crane put me on at "_erat enim modestus,
prudens, gravis temporibus sapienter utens, paritus belli, fortis
manu"_.  I thought that was just like Garnett but of course he isn't
clever and I suppose he can't make out how I've caught him up,
considering he's thirteen. Miss Norman told me he was the oldest but two
in the school.  But he doesn't look like it. He doesn't look nearly as
old as Bathurst or Foljambe in my class. I'm glad he doesn't. I like him
just as he is.  I wonder what he is doing now. He's not very good at
football, I don't believe he likes it any better than I do. I'm always
afraid he'll get his shins hacked by that beast Poole, who's only got
his colours because he's a heavy lout. I hate Poole.

It was when Garnett ran second in the hurdle race that I got that
feeling. I shall never get over it now. I'd do anything for
him--anything. He jumped so beautifully, trailing his leg, quite
different to Podge. I must say Podge won the race easy. But Garnett
didn't mind, he never minds anything, especially Podge. And Podge is
really a brick. I love that greeny suit of Garnett's and the way he
walks and ties his tie. I'm always trying to tie my tie like that. And
his hair always looks tidy without his doing anything to it and it meets
together in a little V at the top of his neck. And it isn't that light
kind like Paddy's, it's more like the cocoon Mortimer's silkworms make.
When his shoe-lace came undone yesterday, I'd have given anything to do
it up for him.

I wonder if there isn't something I could do for him. I must think about
it to-night. That's the best time. If only those asses in my room
wouldn't talk. They'll have old J. B. after them one of these nights and
a jolly good thing too. They stop me thinking about Garnett and first
thing I know I'm asleep and all the time is wasted.

If only I could once get a game of squash with him. I'm pretty good at
squash; better than he thinks. If he knew how good I am, he'd want to
play with me. And once that began--anything might happen. I wish Mr
Atwood could have seen me play squash yesterday. I beat Sully minor
easily and he's nearly as good as Sully major and he's the best in the
school. If Mr Atwood had seen me play, I believe he'd have told Garnett.
Mr Atwood's awfully nice like that.

I wish I knew what Garnett liked. I don't think he cares much about
games; he never seems to try. He goes so slowly at football I simply
love watching him and when he gets the ball, he dribbles so awfully
neatly; only as soon as Poole or Nugent or someone charges him, he lets
them take it. That's just what I like about him. It's the same with
everything he does. He's never in a hurry and he doesn't have rows with
anyone. If only I could find one of his books lying about and give it to
him or even his cap or something. But he never leaves his things lying
about.  I've often wanted to look in his desk and I _have_ even thought
of taking one of his books out and hiding it so that I could find it for
him. But I can't--I couldn't. What would he say if he found it out? And
perhaps I should have to tell him and then it would be all over.

Here comes that stupid ass Frisby with his beastly truss sticking out. I
suppose he's going to show me his money again--as usual.

I must think it all over again to-night. If only that cad Neale doesn't
start them all jawing so that I can't think about Garnett.




IX


That Easter holidays I got chicken-pox and they sent me down to Ramsgate
with Nanny. Thank goodness it was Nanny as I'm certain Mrs Clavis would
never have stood Fräulein Schwind. She would have been frightened of her
being so ugly and having such a croak in her voice. Mrs Clavis had such
a soft voice and she was always smiling instead of frowning like
Fräulein Schwind.

The first morning I woke up very early but though I was excited about
coming and of course I wanted to get down on the sands, the sea looked
so lovely that I didn't mind a bit stopping in bed till Nanny came, just
looking at it. It was covered with a lot of teeny tiny dimples like cups
with twinkling stars in, them; not all the same though. Those on one
side got larger and deeper and more fiery and those on the other side
got a darker colour, violet I should think. But it looked like a road
you could walk on through the sea and as I watched three little boats
with sails up all exactly alike go sailing right across it, I wondered
how they could bear to leave that twinkling part and go where it was
plain and dark.

Mrs Clavis sat on the sand close to where Nanny sat. She was all in
black with a veil flowing over her shoulders on each side and something
white across her forehead under the top part of her bonnet. She'd got
two children, a boy and a girl, but they were so little they couldn't
dig properly so I showed them. But even then they couldn't, so I dug the
whole time and sent them for the water. At the beginning I didn't look
at Mrs Clavis much and I don't know when it began, but all of a sudden I
wanted to look at her and when we came out after dinner I asked Nanny to
go to the same place, so that we could see her again. I didn't say that
was why I wanted to go there and I knew Nanny thought it was funny after
she had told me about paddling on the rocks. But Mrs Clavis wasn't there
so we went to the rocks after all but I didn't enjoy it so much as I
expected because all the time I was thinking about Mrs Clavis and
wanting to see her.

It wasn't till after tea I knew that Mrs Clavis lived upstairs above us.
We were pretty high up but she was higher. There was a wooden staircase
with oilcloth down it just outside the room where we had tea and I heard
a noise of crying and there was the little boy at the bottom and Mrs
Clavis running down to him. Then he had to be put to bed because he'd
sprained his ankle and the doctor came.

So part of the time Nanny stayed with him and Mrs Clavia took me and the
little girl down to the sea, or if it wasn't fine, to the pier to hear
the band.

And I got fonder and fonder of Mrs Clavis.

But I didn't say anything to anyone and I'm not going to. I've got
fonder of her than Garnett. I had to be with her because Nanny was with
Dan and there was no one else to go out with. And it made all the
difference going out with her. Generally I hate walks but I loved
walking with her and holding her hand and then Rose got tired and when
she told me to go on the other side and hold her hand because I was so
big and strong, though I was pleased in one way, I wasn't really. She
always made me go on the other side when we held hands and skipped. It
was quite early in the morning and we had the parade to ourselves and
she skipped so fast I could hardly keep up and Rose's feet were off the
ground most of the time. She used to stop suddenly and laugh in such a
jolly way. I never heard anyone laugh like that, one time after another.
It made me laugh too and Rose. We all stood there laughing and a butcher
boy with a basket began laughing as well. Her cheeks were red with
skipping and she was out of breath and she stooped down and kissed Rose
and then me. I didn't dare kiss her as I wanted to. I wanted to put my
arm round her neck and kiss her six or ten times. I pretended even that
I didn't want to be kissed at all but I think she knew I did because she
looked at me and then kissed me again. Some of her hair had fallen down
by the side of her ear. It was light, something like mine but much
prettier and curly, not straight like mine.

When we got back, she told Nanny I was the best boy she had ever seen,
she had a good mind to keep me altogether to give an example to Dan
because she didn't think Dan would ever be so good as I was. I think
Nanny was very surprised so would Mrs Clavis have been if she knew what
Fräulein Schwind and papa think about me and what I know myself. But how
I wish she could keep me. Of course I was good with her. I wouldn't have
minded what she wanted me to do. I'm awfully fond of Nanny too but it's
quite different. I don't want to do what she tells me, and I don't care
much if she isn't pleased or whether I see her or not. I'm only sorry
when I say good-bye to her when I go back to school. It's more like
mamma but I'm so little with her and then it's not quite the same. When
I go into the room where Mrs Clavis's bed is with Dan's crib on one side
and Rose's on the other, I'd give anything to be Dan so that I could be
there all the time even when she undresses and goes to bed and gets up.
Once I pretended to be looking for her glove under the bed so that I
could put my face on the sheet. And when we say good-night I only want
to go to bed so that I can think of her like I used to once about
Garnett. But Garnett was different altogether though I'm fond of him
still. Mrs Clavis is much more like a fairy than any of the fairies in
the books and yet I don't want her to be one. I want to touch her and
kiss her and know she won't escape. If only I could stay for ever with
Mrs Clavis. What shall I do the day after to-morrow when we go away?




X


When you went into the billiard-room at Craythorne you had to go through
a little hall with a fireplace in it. There was another door besides
into the lavatory where I often used to hide from Fräulein Schwind. She
never dared go into it because papa always went there. So did the other
gentlemen. But though they only came on Saturdays and Sundays, Fräulein
Schwind was frightened of that place because she knew men had been in
there and used the things. Over the mantelpiece in that little hall,
there was a picture I liked looking at. It was two students with leather
jackets on and their necks muffled up fighting a duel with swords. Each
fighter had another student behind backing him up. All round the room
there were other students with different-coloured caps on sitting round
and drinking beer and all their names were written underneath and some
bars of music with Latin words that I can't quite remember though I know
exactly what they mean

  _Gaudeamus igitur, juvenes dum sumus_
  _Post jucundum juventutis, post_ something _senectutis_
  _Nos habebit humus._

Papa told me all these students were at Heidelberg when he was there and
Uncle Fred had a duel with one of them. I asked him to tell me more but
he wouldn't and Uncle Fred wouldn't either for a long time. Then at last
one day he said that those in the picture were corps students and so
proud they wouldn't fight with anyone not in a corps. One of them
insulted him and refused to fight until he smacked his face in front of
all his friends in the Schloss-Garten. Uncle Fred said he nearly cut the
other chap's nose off.  So of course I was glad when we all went to
Heidelberg the summer holidays after my last term at St. Vincent's. But
I didn't like it because first of all papa got a German tutor called
Kölle who couldn't talk a word of English. We stopped at the Schloss
hotel, right up above the Castle and you could see the Neckar and the
rafts floating down ever so far below. But the current was too swift to
row properly and except for the swimming bath which wasn't bad we did
nothing but walk and I hated that. Then the Aunts came. I liked them and
they were awfully nice but they wanted to pet me and treat me like a
baby and they did nothing but talk German from morning till night. I
know mamma didn't like it either. Old Kölle was frightened to death of
mamma. He nearly bowed down to the ground whenever he saw her.

It was Heidelberg more than anything that put me against German. I had
to learn a beastly poem called _Der Taucher_ about "_bis zum Himmel
spritzelt das dampfende Gicht"_ to say by heart and that made me hate
German more than ever.

I was always frightened of papa but while I was at Heidelberg I began
hating him. He was always in a rage about something or other and he kept
on making me do things I didn't want to do and the more I hated papa the
more I loved mamma. She was quite different but I hardly saw her or the
little ones either. They were with old Nanny. One good thing, Sissy was
with Fräulein Schwind, thank goodness.

What I couldn't make out was why if I was English, papa wanted to make
me into a German. At St. Vincent's I always used to stick up for Germany
against France but I shan't any more and when I get older I'll take
jolly good care not to _schwätzen_ any more in German.




XI


Up to the last I was in an awful funk that papa would take me down to
Clive. I knew that meant a lot of pie-jaw in the train, very likely in
front of other boys. But, thank goodness, he was too busy in the city
and mamma took me. It was always dreadful saying good-bye to her when I
went back to St. Vincent's but it was worse going to this new place but
at all events I should have her a little longer. Mamma had Archer in the
_coupé_ brougham to drive to the station. I hoped she would have driven
the cobs there in her phaeton so that some of the boys might see us but
Archer was almost as good, he's a bright chestnut and steps like one
o'clock. There was a carriage reserved for mamma and the guard showed us
to it but as we came up there was a lady with grey hair and a very
pretty face standing at the door talking to a very tall boy. I thought
he was a man until mamma asked the lady if she would take a seat in our
carriage and she said she had only come to see her son off to Clive.
Mamma said it was my first term and the lady said her son could tell me
all about everything going down if mamma would like him to come with us.
She said her name was Lady Rendlesham and this was her son Geoffrey
Bligh. Then mamma got into the carriage but Bligh stopped outside till
the last minute and said "Good-bye, darling mother" and kissed her just
as the train started.

I began calling mamma mother to myself all the way down in the train.
Mother talked to him and asked him a lot of questions but he didn't seem
to mind. He said he was in a college dormitory and this was his last
term and that he was going to Sandhurst. He said Thornhill's was the
quietest house but not good at games although Cunliffe, the last captain
of the Eleven had been there. He was captain of the Fifteen himself. He
looked at me a good deal while he said all this in a very nice sort of
way and told mother he would look out for me, but he never did anything
afterwards except say "How are you getting on, Nipper?" as he went by.
Mother went on talking to him all the way and he seemed to like her
awfully. She said she hoped his mother and he would come and see her.

I liked Mr Thornhill at once and Mrs Thornhill was quite pretty. When
mother went away after tea in the fly that brought us, I said "Good-bye,
darling, darling mother" in her ear, though I'd never called her mother
before.

Mr Thornhill took me into a large room where there were two big boys and
a piano and left me there. As soon as he went out, they grinned at each
other and one of them pointed at the door and said "Hook it." I went up
a staircase covered with bags and parcels and bats to a landing where
there were no end of boxes with boys sitting on the top of them. Some of
them were whistling; they were nearly all bigger than me. Those who
weren't whistling were hammering their heels against the boxes making an
awful row. They all stared at me as I came up but they didn't say
anything, only went on whistling and hammering. At the end of the
landing was the dormitory and the second door on the left had my name on
it. There was a boy about my size sitting on top of two boxes in front
of it. I stood a minute and he said "New boy?" I said "Yes." He said
"So'm I. Kirk. What's yours?" I said "Kurt." He said "That's funny!" I
said "Yes, awfully." Then we got to be rather friends and I began to
feel jollier. He didn't know anything more than I did but he had the
cubicle, as they call it, next to mine at the end. Afterwards he hung up
a lot of pictures of race-horses and two foxes' brushes as well as a
hunting-crop and spurs, in his cubicle. The cubicle on the other side of
mine belonged to Pearson. I got to know him that evening at supper in
the room where the piano was. He told me the two big boys I'd seen
before were Green and Ferguson and they were in the Fifth and that Green
played the piano awfully well and sang songs. Pearson was Scotch and
much older than me, two years at least and very broad and thick-set with
light yellow hair but he was only one form above. He said he'd let me
come with him sometimes to get plants and he'd show me some lovely woods
and streams. I began liking being there then especially when Ashly who
was head of the house came into my cubicle and asked if I was all right.
He was more like a master, very tall, with spectacles and very sloping
shoulders but awfully nice.

After prayers and breakfast the next morning; I didn't know where to go
or what to do, nor did Kirk. Nobody told us anything and we didn't like
to ask for fear of looking like fools. There didn't seem to be any other
new boys at Thornhill's so he and I followed the other boys along a road
till we got to a big gate. We went through that into the quad with a lot
of doors round it and boys rushing in and slamming them. At last I saw
one with Upper Middle Two on it and went in. Kirk was in Lower Middle so
I didn't know where he went.

The master of the form was Mr Parnell. Hie was the most awful man I ever
saw in my life. He had on a black gown and a black four-cornered cap
with a tassel and he had a red beard, not like the pater's but all
straggly and untidy and enormous teeth of different colours but most of
them black. When I got in, all the other boys were there and he was
calling over their names. He made me sit down at the bottom of the form.
We didn't do much that morning because Parnell was serving out books
most of the time but he heard us construe a piece of Caesar each. Most
of them did it awfully badly especially the fourth boy. He was far the
biggest of all and very fat with little eyes like a pig and black hair
that stuck up straight and pimples on his face. He mumbled and muttered
so that one could hardly hear but Parnell didn't seem to be listening
and went on to the next boy. When it came to my turn, he gave me a place
I'd done before at St. Vincent's, so I didn't make any mistakes
scarcely. Parnell hardly looked at me. All he said was "Go up to
fourth." That put me next above that fat boy and the first thing he did
was to pinch my leg so that I couldn't help squealing a bit and when I
did that he scowled at me sideways behind his book and hacked me with
his heel on the shin. As soon as the form was over Parnell went out of
the room and the boys began going out too. I had my arms full of books
and had just got to the door when Cox, that was his name, pulled me back
by the collar and knocked all my books out of my hands and kicked them
about. Then he got me into a corner and kicked me. He said "I'll teach
you to go up above me, you little snot," and gave me such a whack in the
stomach with his fist that I doubled up.

If it hadn't been for Cox I shouldn't have half minded my first term at
Clive. There was no bullying in the house at all and Mr Thornhill was
awfully nice. He was keen on astronomy and had a telescope in the garden
and invited some of the boys to come and look at Mars and Venus and
Saturn with the rings round it. Some of them laughed and joked about it
but I liked it because of astronomy and what he told me about sound and
light travelling and the distances between us and the planets and all
that and partly because he had an awfully pretty daughter called Ella
about my age who came into the drawing-room afterwards with Mrs
Thornhill while we had cakes and fruit. One afternoon when no one was
looking I went round to the back of the house and looked through the
fence between their garden and our part and saw Ella playing with a
little girl and we took hold of each other's hands through the fence but
we didn't say anything because the lace on her sleeve got caught and all
the time was taken up getting her hand back again without scratching it.

None of the boys in the house were in my form so they didn't know what a
brute Cox was and of course I didn't talk about it, except to Kirk and
he said I just had to grin and bear it. I thought Kirk was rather a fool
but perhaps he was right about that. There was nobody in the house I
liked as much as Garnett at St. Vincent's. There was no regular fagging
like at Eton but I sort of half fagged for Ashly, fetching him grub and
boiling water for his tea. He was very decent too and lent me books but
I got the best ones out of the house library. I used to lie on my bed
during recreation reading Scott and Bulwer and Dickens. I liked Bulwer
best and _Gulliver's Travels_ and _Don Quixote._

It was the Easter term and we were supposed to play footer but I dodged
it whenever I could through my toothache because it often made my face
swell. It wasn't the game I minded but Cox and Rankin were just as bad
at games as they were at work and played with the lower school.
Generally I had the luck to be drawn in a game with one or the other and
when there was a scrum they made the small boys go in first heads down
and they stopped on the outside and kicked them. Ashly, who was a
monitor, told me to go to old Dr Marsham but I knew he'd yank out my
teeth and I'd found out that if I pulled my blanket partly over my head,
the heat almost took the pain away and reading did the rest. Green made
me sing the treble parts in _Patience_ and got me into the choir so I
could get off rugger for choir practice too as well as for my piano
lessons. What I liked about being in the choir was that one could see
everybody in chapel, the masters, the visitors, the monitors and all the
boys nearly. There were two boys who always sat together in the front
half-way down who were different to anyone else. They wore
patent-leather boots and very tight trousers. One whose name was Darnley
was awfully ugly, the other called Kent was awfully good-looking. I
never saw one without the other. Kirk told me they were great sportsmen
and rode awfully well and that Porter in whose house they were, let them
ride his horses. One afternoon Pearson took me a long walk into the
woods beyond Crowhill. He was looking for some special plant in the
thickest parts when all of a sudden we saw Darnley and Kent. They were
lying on their stomachs with their arms down holes and Kent held up a
little animal with a long body called a ferret and smelt his mouth.
Pearson said they were hunting rabbits and presently Darnley pulled one
out of his hole with another ferret hanging on to him. Another time I
was out with Pearson we saw two other boys called Crothers and Dyke
lying on the ground too. I saw them first and wanted to go and see them
ferret.  But they were lying on their backs and as soon as they saw me
they got up and went away. When Pearson came up he told me they weren't
ferreting and that they were beasts who ought to be sacked. I asked him
why and he told me to shut up and mind my own business. Long before the
end of the term Pearson's room was full of plants in little baskets and
pots. He gave me some and tried to teach me to grow them but I never
could, mine always died. He said I should never be a gardener and I
don't think so either.




XlI


I never shall like Ennismore Gardens. The middle part, where the hall
is, is dark, and I hate having to take my boots off and put on pumps and
wash my hands whenever I come in. And they've stuck the little ones
right up at the top of the house so I have to climb all those flights of
stairs to see Ada and baby. I don't like Miss Durham much better than
Fräulein Schwind. I'm jolly glad I don't have much to do with her but
I'm sorry for Ada. As for Sissy she always sucks up to everyone so
she'll be all right. It's a good thing having Lillybridge to go to and
the pony to ride but those Seiliger boys aren't much good and the Row's
a rotten place to ride in, really. The Knightsbridge school's better
fun especially when pater tries to ride Tommy over a jump and comes a
cropper like he did last time. Mother rides beautifully and I love
riding with her. She never moves from the saddle when she canters and
she holds Janet when she pulls, as easy as anything. I like Mrs Mathers
awfully though her teeth do stick out and she rides well too with that
one rein on a curb bit but she ought to have a martingale on it. Mrs
Furzell rides better in a way. Bernard Selliger says she ought to,
considering she was in a circus, his mother said so.

I wonder if that's why her face is always so white. Uncle Fred seems to
like her but I know he likes Mrs Alhusen better because he was looking
at her all the time he was talking to Mrs Furzell when I came in for
dessert. I sat down near him and the first thing he did was to make me
pass the ginger to Mrs Alhusen just as I was going to have a piece. Mr
Alhusen's ripping. It was beastly of pater making me give him back that
sov. he gave me. He winked and said "stick it in the other pocket," but
it fell under the table and when that fool James went and brought it in
on a tray to the billiard-room, he told him to keep it. Pater never
gives me more than ten bob himself and makes an awful fuss about that. I
don't like Mr Hawke although he plays polo and hunts. He's got such a
rotten way of chaffing me as if I was an idiot and he's cheeky to Uncle
Fred. And when Mrs Alhusen made me sit beside her on the sofa and asked
me if I'd like to give her a kiss he poked his cue into Uncle Fred's
back and nodded his head at her. Mrs Alhusen smells of a delicious
scent, I was sitting between her and Mrs Furzell and Mrs Furzell said
clove carnation was a dangerous scent, if anybody got any on them they
couldn't get rid of it for hours and that beastly Mr Hawke roared as
though he'd burst. But mother is much more lovely than Mrs Alhusen or
Mrs Furzell and after her Lady Anderson. I love Lady Anderson, I always
did. I like Sir Hector rather but not so much as her. I hated the
sing-song way he read the prayers when I went to stay with them at
Osterley but he plays tennis jolly well and I learnt how to do that cut
from him. Now we've left Craythorne I don't suppose I shall be allowed
to go to Osterley but they've got a house in London too and I hope Lady
Anderson will invite me. I like Dick Anderson though he's so much
younger than me.

Now Nanny's housekeeper and Florrie her sister is nurse and Keeling is
butler; he's awfully fat and I like him. He told me all about Lord
Shrewsbury's country house being burnt down and about Lord Randolph
Churchill lying in bed and reading French novels and swearing when he's
disturbed. He can imitate all sorts of instruments even bagpipes and he
said John Brown, Queen Victoria's man, drinks half-a-bottle of whisky
every night and sleeps with it under his pillow for fear the Queen
should find it. Keeling's awfully frightened of Nanny; mother makes me
call her Mrs Clifford now she's housekeeper. Whenever she comes along
when he's talking to me he scuttles off. I go in when he's cleaning the
plate with a green apron on and help him. He says he's going to marry
Florrie but I mustn't say anything and he loves her more than anything
in the world.

One good thing is that pater comes back so late I hardly see him as
they're always going out or there are people to dinner but he makes me
go into his dressing-room while he sticks his head in a great round
basin and bubbles and gargles Pierre and water. Then while he dresses,
he worries me about how much of my holiday task I've done. I'm supposed
to do two hours' work with Miss Durham and go for walks with her and
Sissy but mother generally takes me out driving or I ride or go to
Lilly-bridge and play fives and Badminton with the Seiliger boys. Pater
says if the holidays weren't so short he'd have a tutor because I'm too
old for a governess. I told him I didn't mind if it wasn't a German one
and he could play games. He said life wasn't games, it was work and how
did I propose to earn my living, he had to. I don't know what he does in
the city but it can't be very difficult. Keeling says he's got thousands
and thousands a year but I mustn't tell anyone he said so.

One evening papa went to his Lodge dinner and mother took me to the
theatre with Mr Hawke to see Henry Irving and Ellen Terry in _Romeo and
Juliet._ It was awfully sad when they both died, I cried and so did
mother but Mr Hawke said afterwards it was quite time that old fool
Romeo did die. We went to have supper afterwards at a place called The
Bristol and papa came in. He was in an awful temper the whole evening
and said it was much too late for me to be up and if I went to
the theatre I ought to go in the afternoon with Miss Durham. That's
just like him.




XlII


I didn't especially like Meyrick. Of course he was an awfully good bat
and they had to have him in the Eleven although he was so fearfully
stupid that he couldn't get into the upper school. Everything I did
seemed to go wrong that term. I know when it started. I was about the
middle of the form. I didn't see much difference between Upper Middle
One and Upper Middle Two except that the boys were older and thank
heaven Cox wasn't there. We all had to do different bits of Latin prose
and Meyrick asked me to take his to Thornhill's and let him have it
before the form so that he could get to the nets because there was a
match on Saturday. He said I should have to swear I didn't do it if
Penley asked. What I couldn't make out was why the others all turned
round on me; even now I can't understand. Penley gave me a caning as
well as Meyrick and if he got stopped playing in the match, I got two
hundred lines. Of course Gutekind and his beetles made it worse but how
was I to know that? It was only my second term and there I was in Upper
Middle One without a single boy of my age to tell anything to and no one
in the house either unless you count Kirk who hasn't got out of Lower
Middle Two yet. It was the pater's fault I had German lessons, goodness
knows I didn't want to sit in that stuffy room full of books, alone with
the old blighter. And a lot of chaps started hunting beetles besides me.
I didn't know I was his favourite and I didn't want his rotten prize
either. I knew something was up when Pearson suddenly turned funny and
said he didn't want me when I said I'd like to go to Cold Ash with him.
Of course that was through the new house monitor Capel giving me ices in
his room. When Green took it up I might as well have been sent to
Coventry at once. And I had done simply nothing at all. But the worst of
all was the row about Caldwell at the sanatorium; it was a good thing
the matron came in. Beastly as it was, I should at least have thought
that his nearly getting sacked through me would have shown them I didn't
want to suck up to the Sixth and the Eleven. Anything, even Cox and his
bullying was better than being treated as though I was a reptile by all
except a few big boys I hated the sight of. Then came poor little
Radley's funeral and Cator moving away so as not to stand by me. Radley
had his tonsils painted by old Marsham when I did before we were both
sent to the sanatorium but I never saw him there because he was in a
room by himself with a nurse. His mother and sister looked awfully
miserable and when the school band played the Dead March in _Saul_ they
burst out crying. I ought to have told Mr Littlejohn, I always liked him
the best of all the masters and I very nearly did tell him when he found
me blubbing at the back of the gym. Then came speech day and I was too
miserable to put flowers in my room like everybody else and mother and
Captain Forrest came down. It first came into my head when she asked me
what was the matter after I left half the strawberries and cream on my
plate. I think I should have started blubbing then if Captain Forrest
hadn't been there. I shall remember that room at the Clive Arms all my
life with all the people sitting at the tables. Of course they thought I
was all right because of Taylor and Capel both being there with their
people and speaking to me. But Captain Forrest ought to have known that
the Sixth aren't any good if the Fifth are down on you as well as all
the Middle.  But he was Eton and perhaps it's different there. I know if
I got into Fifth next term which I could, it would be as bad as Upper
Middle One, perhaps worse and I couldn't go on like that.

I wanted to kiss mother over and over again before she went but I never
got a chance and I felt as if I was choking when Captain Forrest helped
her into the train and gave me a sov. She had given me two after lunch
and I didn't want his. I wanted to see her and he stood in front of the
window and joked about standing there to keep the people out all the
time I was thinking my heart would break in two and wishing I'd had an
iron band round it like Faithful John. As soon as the train had gone I
went down the lane that leads to Wrecclesham where I knew there was
another station and as I walked I couldn't help crying.

Presently a high dog-cart came along with a groom in it and he let me
get up. He was an awfully jolly chap something like Frank but not so
smart. I told him all about our horses and old Taylor and Frank and we
got quite chummy. He said it wasn't any use going to Wrecclesham as
there wouldn't be a train for two hours but he was passing Spitall
Junction and I'd get an up-train in half-an-hour. By the way he looked
at me I knew he was wondering what I was up to, so I told him the truth
straight out as I knew I could trust him. "Bunked it, 'ave you?" was all
he said. While I was in the dog-cart with that spanking bay horse with a
hog-mane and his short brush-tail almost over the dash-board trotting on
in that smooth way Archer did hardly touching the ground, Clive and
everything went clean out of my head. All I wanted was just to have my
hand on the reins a minute and feel his mouth, but I didn't like to ask
the groom. But we were at Spitall Junction in no time and I had to say
good-bye to them. I told that chap he was a brick and I hoped I'd see
him again some day and asked him to take the pound Captain Forrest gave
me but he wouldn't and gave me a wink and drove off.

I'd never taken a ticket before that and wasn't sure what to say but a
fat red-faced man said "One Waterloo" and I said the same and when the
train came along I got into the same carriage as he did. There were a
lot of people in it. I sat between an old woman with a basket in her lap
and the fat man. They nearly squashed me and one stank of onions but I
got used to it. I thought they might be surprised at my being there but
nobody took any notice.

When we got to Waterloo it was quite light and I hadn't made up my mind
what to do. I wanted it to be dark so that I couldn't be seen. What I
was afraid of was the pater seeing me. I didn't know my way about
anywhere. When I got out of the station I saw "Waterloo Swimming Baths"
stuck up so I went in and had a bathe. After that I walked into a park
and lay down on the grass under some trees. But when it was dark I got
into a hansom and told the man to drive me to Lowndes Square because
Uncle Fred lived there with Uncle Theo and I made up my mind to tell him
everything. A maid I'd never seen before came to the door and said that
Uncle Theo was in Paris and Uncle Fred was out to dinner. Although I
didn't think Uncle Fred would be very hard on me, I didn't like to go in
and wait. It might be a long time and I should have had to be all by
myself and think about everything. So I told the maid it didn't matter
and I would go back again, I didn't say where. But I walked up and down
in front of the house instead. I thought it would be easier to go up to
Uncle Fred outside and say "Here I am" or something. I didn't know what
to do really and I began to get awfully miserable. It got darker and
darker. Fewer and fewer people passed. It was raining a little. A
soldier passed by with a woman. I watched them walking along the shiny
pavement until they'd got as far as the third lamp-post. They stopped
there and seemed to melt into one.

I sat down once or twice on the bottom step of a house but I looked out
for the policeman and when I saw him I walked on. The longer I waited,
the worse everything seemed and the more afraid I got, even of Uncle
Fred. But I couldn't stay out all night in the rain. Where was I to go
to? Several broughams and hansoms drove up and people got out of them.
Each time my heart gave a jump because I thought it might be Uncle Fred.
At last I got so tired I could hardly stand up and when a hansom drove
up to the very next door and instead of Uncle Fred a lady and gentleman
got out, I jumped in. I didn't know where to tell him to go to, but, as
I knew the name, I said Piccadilly Circus so that I could think where
else while I was driving. But when he stopped in a place where there
were a lot of lamps alight and asked me through the trap-door where to,
I hadn't thought of anything.  While I was wondering what to do, a lady
with a lovely dress and a lot of beautiful diamonds on stopped and
looked at me. I wondered if she was a friend of mamma's, mother's, and
when she said "Won't you take me with you, my little dear?" I was
awfully surprised. But the cabby was still looking down through the hole
at the top and told me not to take any notice of her. Then he said
something very rude to her and she looked at me so sadly that I was
awfully sorry that the cabby was so beastly to her. Besides I should
have loved her to come with me in the cab as I felt so lonely and she
looked awfully nice. The cabby got down and came to the side to talk to
me. He was an old chap with grey mutton-chop whiskers. I said perhaps
that lady would have taken me home with her and I wanted to go and sleep
somewhere, he asked me why I didn't go home and I said my home was in
Worcestershire and that I'd taken the wrong train going to school and
had got to London by mistake. He said I must sleep somewhere. I'd better
come home with him and I said I would. When we got there it was a sort
of shop where they sold shrimps and periwinkles. A fat old woman with a
red shawl on came outside and the old cabby and she talked to each
other. She told me to get out and he was just driving away when I said I
hadn't paid him. He said that would do to-morrow and his wife, I suppose
it was, wanted me to have something to eat but I was too tired and the
smell of fish was awful. So she took me into a little room at the back
up a staircase and made a bed and gave me a clean nightshirt she said
belonged to her son.

In the morning I woke up with a start. A big boy about seventeen was in
the room and I sat up and looked at him. He was in his vest with his
braces hanging down and was doing his hair. It was all plastered down
except one bit in front that he was making into a sort of curl and he
plastered that down too and put a cap over it with a strap under the
chin and then I saw he was a soldier. His trousers were very tight with
a broad yellow stripe at the side and he'd got on spurs so I knew he was
a hussar. He saw me in the broken bit of glass he was looking into and
turned round and said "Hulloa!" I said "Hulloa!" too but I was thinking,
supposing he could get me into his regiment! I'd seen boys just as young
as I was in the barracks at Hounslow when mother drove over from
Craythorne to tea with Colonel Taggart or for polo matches and at
Kneller Hall where the soldiers' bands played.

I jumped out of bed and asked him where I could wash and he jerked his
head at the door. There was a stable-yard outside and the cabby who
brought me was grooming his horse opposite. The sun was shining in his
eyes so that he had to put up his hand to see me and I could see all the
dust off the horse floating about in a beam across his back and all at
once I began to feel awfully happy. It reminded me of something, I
didn't know what, but it had to do with a certain part of the garden,
the scent of the flowers and the bees humming at Craythorne, and with
Uncle Leopold and with lying on the grass on a fine day at St.
Vincent's. But the feeling went away as quick as it came. There was a
tap and a bucket and a big piece of soap and a cloth so I had a good
wash and got dressed.

Then we had breakfast in a little room behind the shop, haddock and the
strongest tea I ever drank and watercress. Jim, that was the big boy's
name, never spoke a word but he did eat a lot. It must have been pretty
early because the milk-girl came in the middle and the old woman came in
with a can full lovely and fresh. I didn't dare say anything to Jim
about going with him when he got up with his mouth full and said he must
be off. He gave his mother a smacking kiss on the cheek and I saw the
butter mark. He said "Bye, dad" to the cabby and went out buckling up
his belt. The nice old woman asked me what I was going to do next and I
said I would go to Waterloo and take the train to Clive College. She
said "Dad will drive you there" and so in a few minutes, off we went but
first I gave her one of my sovereigns. She said it was far too much but
I showed her I had a whole one left and a lot of silver and told her she
must keep it and I gave her a kiss but not on the same cheek as Jim.
When we got to the station the old cabby asked me if I was sure I was
all right and then he drove off and I was all alone again. What was I to
do next? I couldn't go back to Olive now, never again. I wasn't sorry
I'd run away but I began wondering if it was as bad there as I thought.
I was standing beside the place where you take tickets and I heard an
old lady say "Third single Ryde, please" and put down a sovereign. So I
did the same and got quite a lot of change. I ran on and caught her up
and got into the same carriage. I thought she looked rather like Nanny
now she is Mrs Cliffie.  There was a man with a brown moustache and a
bowler on in the corner opposite who kept on looking at me from behind
his paper and I thought he looked like a schoolmaster so I made up my
mind to keep quiet. After the train started, the old lady took some
sandwiches out of a basket and offered me one but I didn't want any.
When she'd finished them she took out a little round box of chocolate
creams and I had two but they were very small ones. She began asking me
questions about how old I was and where I lived and whether I was at
school. I said I lived in London but my parents were in Germany and I
had got an exeat but I'd lost my luggage. I had to explain what an exeat
was and I let it slip out that I was at Clive and I distinctly saw the
man in the corner put down his paper and stare at me. After that the old
lady got out some illustrated papers and lent me one and at Winchester
the man got out, so he certainly was a master. After that I began
talking again. I didn't mean to, but the old lady was so nice that
little by little I told her the whole thing and I asked her what she
thought I had better do. She said she must think it over and talk to Mr
Dixon about it when she got down to Ryde but anyhow I was to stay with
her.

It was ripping crossing over on the steamer and when we got there, Mr
Dixon was waiting. He was hardly as tall as she was with a wideawake hat
and a short grey beard and spectacles. They took me with them to where
they lived. It was called Gainsborough Terrace and we had dinner in a
small room with a lot of pictures of birds on the wall and two little
green parrots in a big cage in the window. After dinner he opened it and
they walked about on the table and ate bits of some kind of nut out of
his fingers. After that he made me sit down beside him at a desk and
asked me where my parents lived. I begged him not to write to them but,
if he must write to anyone, to write to Uncle Fred and gave him his
address. He said that would be all right and told me I could go for a
row if I liked. That was awfully decent of him because it was just what
I wanted to do. It was a lovely day, the water was as smooth as glass
and I'd seen a lot of ripping boats as we came in on the steamer. He
came with me and I got rather impatient because he walked so slow, he
had such short legs. But he'd been so nice to me I didn't show it and
even when he wouldn't let me go alone, I didn't argue about it.  The
boatman was a good sort and we had a jolly good row finishing up at the
pier. After tea with jam-puffs in the pagoda Mr and Mrs Dixon took me to
a performance by the Orinoco Nightingale and her Troupe of Dusky
Maidens. It was lovely but we had hardly got outside when who should I
see but Uncle Fred coming straight towards us.

The only disagreeable word Uncle Fred said to me on the steamer was
"Don't tell me any more cock-and-bull stories" and he only said that
after I began telling him that I'd taken the train from Spitall to
London by mistake instead of to Olive College station and that when the
dog-cart came along, all I intended to do was to go for a drive. We
didn't talk much going up in the train because I didn't know what to say
and when I asked him if the pater was in an awful wax with me, he said
he was afraid he was and I must face the consequences of my escapade
like a man. I was feeling utterly wretched and yet somehow I wasn't half
sorry to be sitting opposite dear old Uncle Fred and watching the smoke
come out of his nose and smelling the delicious smell of it that
reminded me of Craythorne on Sundays. He couldn't have been very down
on me because when he woke up from a nap, the moment he opened his eyes
he winked and said "Well done, Rindelgrover" and then went off to sleep
again.

When we got to Waterloo, the pater was at the station and that was
awful. He never even looked at me. Uncle Fred and he talked a minute and
when Uncle Fred gave me a kiss and said "Good-bye, be a man" the pater
pushed him away and said something in Italian. All the same Uncle Fred
turned round and held up his hand to me in that jolly way of his, behind
the pater's back. I came near crying when he went away but I managed to
keep it down so that the pater shouldn't think I cared. He'd got the
tickets for Olive but the train didn't go to the college station, only
to Wrecclesham. He never spoke a word all the way down but every now and
then, when he thought I wasn't looking, he rolled his eyes at me. The
pater's got an awful way of rolling his eyes round and round, I can't
think how he does it. He smoked a lot. What a ripping thing it must be
to smoke when you're upset about something. If I could smoke, I don't
think I should mind anything scarcely. All the time Uncle Fred and I had
been travelling, I was thinking I should see darling mother and Ada and
Baby and Keeling and even if the pater was beastly to me, they would
have made up for it. I hadn't thought he'd have taken me straight down
like this. What was going to happen to me next? I'd always been told
that when chaps bunked, they were expelled. I didn't know what happened
when chaps were expelled but I read an awfully rotten book by a
clergyman and the boy in it was expelled in front of the whole school
for doing something he hadn't done and came back and was top of the
school and captain of the rifle team. I don't know if there ever was a
rifle team at Olive, I never knew anyone who belonged to it and I
shouldn't think shooting at targets all day was much fun. Perhaps I
should be swished. That was the St. Vincent's name, they call it
something else at Olive.

But they don't do that publicly, only before four prefects. It can't be
awfully bad except for the disgrace and I'm so disgraced now it can't be
any worse. Cox said he hardly felt it but then Cox is a liar, he was in
the most awful funk before he went in, and his beastly face looked like
green cheese. I hope I shan't be like him. He got it for saying that
Beale was a dirty little usher on two quid a week and his washing. It
wasn't till then I knew what usher meant. "The usher took six hasty
strides, six hasty strides the usher took" I can't remember it properly
now.

When we got to Wrecclesham, the pater took a fly and we drove straight
to the hotel where mother and Captain Forrest and I had lunch on speech
day. It was quite late but he sat down and wrote a long letter and sent
it away by a boy on a pony. He never asked me if I was hungry and when I
said I was thirsty, he pointed to a jug of water and a glass on the
sideboard. I asked him if I could go to sleep on the sofa and he said I
might but I'd hardly laid down when the boy came back with an answer. Of
course it was from Mr Thornhill. The pater sent the boy away and read it
out loud very slowly, something about his not thinking he could persuade
Mr Wyke to keep his son at Clive because of the rule of the college that
boys who ran away had to be removed. The pater folded the letter up
without saying anything and put it away in his green pocket-book with
the gold initials on it that Uncle Fred gave him last birthday. Then he
rang the bell and said to the maid "Take this young gentleman to a
bedroom." She went to the pater and got some things he'd brought for me
in his bag. It was awfully nice of her because I didn't have to go and
ask him for them and I couldn't help kissing her. I knew she saw
something was the matter and was sorry for me and that made me cry--but
only for a minute.

The next morning directly after breakfast the pater took me to
Thornhill's. I was dreading the boys seeing me but they were all at
their forms except little Bird. He was looking out of the library window
so I supposed he'd got hay fever again. Mr Thornhill was much nicer than
the pater. He shook hands with me and told me to go into the
drawing-room while he talked to the pater in his study. After a bit Mrs
Thornhill came in and put her hand on my shoulder and asked me what I'd
run away for. I think I should have tried to tell her but Mr Thornhill
called me into the study and told me Mr Wyke had decided to let me stay
on. But the pater said "That's not quite all, Mr Thornhill. Mr Wyke
says, Richard, he will make the great exception of caning you instead
and he hopes you will show your gratitude for being treated so
leniently." Then he told Mr Thornhill how pleased he was about Mr Wyke
being so kind and asked Mr Thornhill if he might go up to my cubicle.
When we got there, he took darling mamma's picture off the bracket in
the middle of the partition over my bed and said "When you prove that
you deserve such a mother, you shall have it back." It was a lovely
hand-painted photograph she had given me in a black ebony carved frame,
in a ball dress, standing up. Pater knew how I loved that picture. I
asked him to take the big photo of the phaeton and pair of cobs with
mother sitting with the reins in her hand and Frank standing at their
head instead but he wouldn't do that. Then I said there was one thing he
could do anyhow and when he asked what that was I said "Go away and
never let me see your face again." He said "You'll be sorry you said
that some day." But I haven't been sorry yet.




XIV


It was all quite different to what I expected. Except Spencer not a
single boy ever spoke about my having bunked and I don't think they
knew. Instead of being in Coventry it was just the opposite. I don't
know whether it was all an idea of mine before or whether it was
different through Spencer being so jolly to me, he's awfully popular. It
was funny his being in his cubicle when the pater took mother's photo
away and hearing the whole thing and then asking me to come and look at
his photos so that he could tell me he'd heard and was sorry--awfully
decent I call it. Spencer's supposed to be very clever. He's got a
tremendous wig of curly light hair and he's in Upper Second on the
modern side and he's only a year older than me. His father is Sir Alfred
Spencer, the Queen's surgeon and he's her godson. And I must have been
wrong about Pearson too because he asked me to help him clean out his
cubicle and gave me a lot of plants I didn't know what to do with. But
what changed everything was Littlejohn's taking our form because of
Penley being ill. Just because I knew by heart "_Otium divos rogat in
patenti prensus Aegoeo nauta,"_ and that was only through Swanston
betting me a pound of grapes I couldn't do it in four times reading
over, Little John asked me to come and field for him at the nets. Then
he tells me to send him down a few balls and I take his leg stump and
the next thing I'm in the House Eleven. That only shows what luck is. I
only wish the pater had something more like Littlejohn in him but he
hasn't and never will have. Now that I'm certain of my remove, that
would have meant Lower Fifth next term and I should probably get into
the Second Eleven, he's going to take me away but he never thought of
that when I was down. Of course he puts it on my being ill and having to
go to the sanatorium again but why didn't he say anything the first
time? I don't care, I've got mother and she makes up for everything and
thank goodness he's away in the city all day. Of course it was mother
who engaged Arthur Stavely, the pater would never have got such a
ripping chap. He rows in his college boat and very nearly got into the
varsity Eight. If I've got to have a tutor, I must say I couldn't have a
jollier one. The only thing I don't like about him is his hanging about
mother so much. I don't like their walking about together in the evening
under the cedars.

Longshades is the most beautiful place in the world. The house is very
old, hundreds of years and very ramshackly, all dark brown shiny wood
inside with little staircases and passages all over the place and the
floor higher in some places than others and so slippery I'm always
coming croppers on it. In the pantry there's an enormous marble basin
with a dolphin's head over it with a tap in his mouth. Keeling says it
used to be a monastery and that the pantry is part of the refectory but
he doesn't know what a refectory is; I must ask Stavely. Keeling says
it's haunted and he's seen an old monk walking about when he locked up
the silver in that huge cupboard in the pantry wall and that Florrie's
afraid to go upstairs by herself because of the stairs creaking behind
her. He says that's the old monk following her up to her bedroom and
that those old monks were the very devil after girls like Florrie. The
garden goes right down to the water but you can't see the house from the
river because of the trees. There's an old mill on a sort of island and
the weir is quite close to the boathouse which makes it very dangerous
getting boats in and out. I've nearly been over twice, it's rather
exciting. The gardens stretch ever so far the other side of the house
with big lawns and cedar-trees where mother has the tea brought in the
afternoon and beyond the rose garden is the kitchen garden with lovely
apricots and peaches on the walls and then the park which goes as far as
Haversham with hills covered with woods, full of pheasants and rabbits
on one side, and the river on the other and smooth grass in between
where I gallop in the morning and before I go home I have to go to the
farm-house at the edge of Bindle Wood and have a large glass of milk
warm from the cow. I don't care about it but the doctor said I was to
have it and I do like the farm and Mrs Braiding and the lovely cool
dairy and the smell and the Jersey bull calf and Bill Braiding the
keeper.

There's a Roman Catholic chapel you can get into by a door on the broad
landing outside my bedroom. Then you're in a little gallery with chairs
in it and a little staircase that goes down below where it's half dark
because the windows are very small with coloured glass in them and
almost hidden by monuments of old knights and people. But there's always
a lamp burning over the altar only it has a very small wick. An old
Belgian priest comes for the service. He's a tutor too and he's got some
fellows staying with him, French and Belgian, at a funny little house in
the village. They seem to spend their time shooting at a target with
pistols. I saw one of them kissing Mrs Selliger's French maid Marie when
I was out with Bill Braiding feeding the pheasants. Bill said he was one
of those damned papists and he'd like to hit him behind the ear. That
evening the chap came to dinner with the priest and sang French songs
afterwards. His name is Camille de Jongh. When I went up to bed he was
still singing and Marie was hanging over the banisters listening so I
put my arm round her back and hung over with her until the door opened
downstairs and we both flew. I like Marie. She's very dark and has got
lovely flashing eyes and she wears pretty dresses that rustle and show
her petticoats. Mrs Cliffie hates her and says why can't she talk
English like a Christian as if she can help being French. In the middle
of the night something woke me up and I jumped out of bed. I always
sleep with my door open and I looked through and distinctly saw someone
come through the door from the chapel gallery and go into Marie's room.
The next morning I saw Marie taking Mrs Selliger's breakfast in and I
waited. When she came out I told her I'd seen de Jongh go into her room.
It wasn't true because it was too dark for me to know who it was but I'm
certain it was him because he could get hold of the key of the chapel.
All she did was to put her finger on her lips and move her eyes about
and whisper in my ear "You come into my room to-night."

A few days after that it was a Sunday and we were all sitting out on the
lawn having tea. Mr Benda had come down and Uncle Fred and Captain
Forrest and Gerald and Nelly Adeane who is Mrs Selliger's daughter had
rowed over from Henley. We'd been playing tennis and I was awfully hot
and it was lovely lying there on the grass near mother. She looked so
lovely and Uncle Fred and Mr Benda were pretending to quarrel over which
of them Mrs Selliger was to dine with when she went back to town next
day. Then I saw the pater coming out of the house. I thought he had his
eye on me and the next thing I knew was I had to go with him to call on
the Belgian priest. I looked at mother and Stavely but I saw I had to
go, though I couldn't imagine what for. On the way there he said he was
going to ask the priest to give me French lessons, I was doing next to
nothing with Mr Stavely and it was time I learnt French. When we got
there they were all sitting round in a circle and the priest introduced
the fellows to the pater and I had to shake hands all round. There were
four of them and they'd all got on tail-coats. One of them called Mérode
talked English to me, he wasn't a had sort of chap and he took me
outside and let me have some shots with his pistol. He said he liked
hunting but he meant shooting because he said he'd got an English gun.
Afterwards the others came out and we went away. On the way back pater
told me he'd arranged for me to have an hour and a half's lesson every
morning but of course I should have to prepare every afternoon as well,
so that would be at least three hours and as I did two hours with Mr
Stavely, that would make five which was enough during holidays. After
he'd taken so much trouble adding it all up I didn't spoil it by telling
him how much work Stavely and I did in that two hours. Then he said what
a nice young fellow de Jongh was, so clever and so industrious, the
priest said he was the best of his pupils, he could translate Greek into
French poetry and he sometimes worked half the night preparing for his
examination to be a doctor or something. Why couldn't I take a young man
like that for an example instead of thinking of nothing but games and
amusements. He hoped now I had the chance I would cultivate this nice
young man who had promised him to do anything he could to advance my
education. I didn't say anything, just listened to his usual pie-jaw.
But that evening after dinner I got hold of Uncle Fred and got him to
come out in the garden and told him what pater had said and that these
were my holidays and I thought it was a beastly chisel to make me swat
French with that old Belgian. Uncle Fred said I must be sensible it was
all for my good and papa had told him what nice young men Monsieur
Larue's pupils were, especially one of them. So then I couldn't keep it
in any longer and I told him about de Jongh going into Marie's room. Of
course I didn't know for certain, even then, but Uncle Fred looked at
me, then he doubled up his lips and said "Um" and we went inside and
there was de Jongh singing his songs again and everybody clapping their
hands. When I went up to bed, he was hard at it still but Marie wasn't
on the stairs and I didn't go into her room and in the morning before he
went to the city, pater told me he'd changed his mind about the French
lessons because my mother said the doctor wanted me to be in the open
air as much as possible.




XV


I don't know why they specially hit on Bournemouth or how they found
Pellew. I never can make out why, as it's me who has to go to a tutor,
the pater can't ask me what I think about it. He wouldn't have to do
what I said but if he only knew it, I should be much more likely to work
if he were to go by me and send me to the sort of tutor I like. Pellew
is a beast. I knew he was the first moment I saw him by the way he
grinned at me. When a master grins in that way, you know he's the sort
that loses his temper at the slightest thing and that's just what Pellew
does. Mr Beasley never grinned nor did Mr Atwood nor did Mr Thornhill
but Parnell did though not in the same way as Pellew, more brutal and
less sickly. Of course he's a clergyman, one of that kind that wear long
coats down below the knees and a low-crowned soft hat with a rosette in
the middle and he's got awful asthma and never stops wheezing and his
voice sounds as though he ought to be clearing his throat. When he's in
a good temper he's always putting his arm across your shoulders and
messing you about to show you how much he likes you but it only makes
you feel uncomfortable and hate him more. When he gets into one of his
rages, he glares at you and makes faces as though he was going mad.
There are only six of us and we're of all ages. Taverner's the oldest,
he's nearly seventeen, then comes O'Hara who's sixteen, then Grantley
and Barrett, they're fifteen and I soon shall be, then comes Medway. I
like Grantley the best. He's mad on engineering and he's good at
mathematics especially algebra but he hardly knows any Latin and no
Greek. He stammers when Pellew frightens him and he's awfully shy. He's
got a very pale face and a chin that goes back and he looks awful on a
horse. That's the best thing about this place, we ride three times a
week. That's all we seem to do except tennis but Grantley and I have
hired tricycles. He's got a dodge of using his like a locomotive,
standing on the iron frame that the small wheel in front goes through
and driving it backwards. Taverner's got a curious sort of machine. You
balance on a little seat between two wheels, one on your right side and
one on your left. Grantley knows an awful lot about machines and he says
it's a rotton invention and never will be any good because it's on the
wrong principle and he made a lot of drawings to explain why but I
couldn't understand them. O'Hara's got a horse of his own, a chestnut
with a long tail and a brand-new saddle and double bridle. He rides
awfully well and wears swagger breeches and top-boots with cloth tops.
He hardly does any work and seems to do what he likes. He's an American
and speaks with a queer accent. He's got red curly hair and a red face
and I rather like him. He told me he'd got sacked from Harrow but he
didn't care and when he'd had enough of Pellew's, he'd get sacked again.
He says that's the only game when you're weary but it's all very well
for him. His pater lives in California and he says his mother runs the
show in Europe and she only laughs when he gets sacked. Medway's only
just thirteen and very small but he's jolly clever and he draws awfully
well. He's got the funniest tricks I've ever seen. When he's drawn
something, he does horses and people riding chiefly, he pushes the paper
forward on the desk and sits back and looks at it, giving it little
pokes first to one side, then to the other and while he's doing that, he
rattles his pencil between his teeth and jumps about on his chair and
hums out of tune. He works himself up into a regular state doing that
and doesn't pay any attention to anybody.  Barrett and I made him go on
doing it one day till he fell on the floor and writhed about so much
that we got in a funk. Perhaps he caught something when he was in India.
He lived there till he was eight and came home with an ayah. What with
rides in the New Forest and the private theatricals I wouldn't half mind
it here if it weren't for Greek with Pellew. Only Barrett and I do
Greek. The Odyssey one day, Alcestis the other and Greek Testament on
Saturdays. As long as Beddoes takes us, it's all right. He's very tall,
six foot at least. He dresses very well and wears striped coloured
shirts with a very high all-round collar and tight trousers with stripes
and a single eyeglass and is clean-shaved because he's an amateur actor
and sings comic songs. He'a an awfully good sort and Barrett and I swat
rather for him because he once told us that if we didn't get on, he'd
have to go. That was after Pellew got into one of his waxes and pitched
into him in front of the whole class because Grantley made a fool of
himself in his Latin prose. Pellew only takes Taverner regularly every
day, but he sees our papers and hears us now and then. I don't think
Beddoes knows Greek very well, he's always turning words up in the
lexicon, but that beast Pellew does, he's mad on Homer. He reads lines
out in a sing-song voice and then gets up and walks about the room
waving his arms and saying it off by heart. That would be all right
enough but on Saturdays Barrett and I have to take Greek Testament in
his study. The first time he was sitting at his writing-table and when I
came in he grinned at me in that awful way and stroked his chin just
under his mouth with one hand and held up his other for me to come and
stand by him. He began by asking me how my cold was or something and
stroked the back of my head and grinned more than ever.  Then he said,
"Well, let's begin" and while I read the Greek and started translating
he went on stroking my neck and my back. I moved as far away as I could
and after a time he said that would do, I'd done it very nicely and I
was to send in Barrett. As soon as Barrett came out, I asked him what
Pellew did. He said he'd made him sit down on the sofa beside him and
twisted his hair and tickled his face all the time he was reading and
translating. I had half a mind to tell Taverner but when it came to it,
I felt shy because I didn't know what to say. Besides, what could
Taverner do? Then the rehearsals began and Pellew got so excited about
them, he didn't go on taking us in Greek till they were over. And soon
after that I got ill and had to go to bed and mother and Dr Burroughs
came down and then came the holidays and I went to stay with Grantley.




XVI


It was through Lady Adelaide coming to Bournemouth and asking me to
lunch that I went to stay at Bentley Court. Percy would have been too
shy to ask me but his mother wrote to mine.

I wasn't exactly pleased to go really but afterwards I was glad I did.
For one thing, at St. Vincent's some of the chaps like Ellerby and Hames
were always talking about their fathers' country houses and the shooting
and the keepers and the hounds and all that and I'd never seen anything
of that kind except Bill Braiding and the pheasants and rabbits in the
woods above Longshades. I wanted to see what Percy Grantley's father was
like to compare him with pater and see how he treated him. But I hated
leaving mother during the short Christmas holidays, it was worth putting
up with the pater to be with her.

Lady Adelaide came to meet me at Hurstonbury station in a victoria and
pair. Percy drove the village cart he'd told me about and took my
portmanteau. Of course I'd much rather have gone with him.  Mother would
never have put on such a shabby old brown cloth dress and awful boots
with round leather things round the tops as Lady Adelaide wore and as to
the carriage, it was all knocked about and the varnish was cracked and
the pair were awful, not a match at all, one was a bay and the other
brown, their tails were different lengths and they stood over at the
knees. Percy said afterwards they were old hunters; they certainly
didn't look like carriage horses. We drove past a beautiful old ruin
covered with ivy. Lady Adelaide said it was Hurstonbury Abbey and close
to it were the gates of Bentley Park and a lodge. We stopped there and
Lady Adelaide took a parcel in and stayed some time. When she came out
again, she said that one of the keepers lived in that lodge and his wife
had just had a baby, the fourth and that it was a beautiful little boy.
She asked me if I had sisters and brothers and, when I told her, she
said, is that all, and that she had nine. After a time we could see the
house in the distance and when we got nearer we came up with an old
gentleman on a very fat cob. I could hardly believe he was Percy's
father, he looked so old. There was tea going in an enormous
drawing-room and a lot of people. One lady, who looked rather like Miss
Durham and about the same age, took me over to the table and asked me
whether I'd like coffee or tea, a poached or a boiled egg. She was
awfully nice and after a time I knew she was Percy's oldest sister.
Afterwards Percy took me up to my room next to his which was miles off
down a long passage and up some stone stairs. Everything was stone and
it was very cold. He told me there was a shooting party and those men in
the drawing-room were the guns. They were going to shoot the outlying
covers the next day and we should go with the beaters. What I specially
noticed was that everybody seemed to do what they liked and nobody
bothered much about anybody else. Everybody called old Mr Seton-Grantley
the Squire. He didn't change his clothes for dinner but just had his
top-boots pulled off and the buttons of his breeches undone by the
butler and he went to sleep at the end and didn't notice when Percy's
sisters squirted orange pips at him. The youngest one is awfully pretty
and is engaged to Captain Leadbeater who Percy says is one of the best
shots in England. He and Lord Densham who married another sister go on
like schoolboys, making everybody apple-pie beds and putting wet sponges
on the doors. I wonder what pater would think of it.

I didn't enjoy the shooting as much as I expected because of having to
kill the animals. Percy showed me how to but I made an awful mess of it
and I could hardly stand it, especially the hares. I liked the meet in
front of the house best and running all day and viewing the fox away
with that keeper, Jim Watt. It's odd Percy would rather fool about on
that rotten little toy railway than hunt. I wish they'd have let me have
a horse. Hunting's what I intend to go in for when I get a chance.

Lady Adelaide doesn't seem to bother about Percy at all. I never see as
much of mother as I want to, still I do see her and she always knows
what I'm doing. Lady Adelaide seems to think more about the people in
Bentley village and on the estate than she does of Percy. And Percy
doesn't seem to have more to do with his oldest brother than a boy in
the Lower School does with a fellow in the Sixth. As to his father, you
wouldn't think Percy was his son at all. I really think I'd rather have
the pater than be the son of some old chap who hardly knows or cares
whether I'm alive or not.




XVII


The next term at Pellew's was awful. He took it into his head that
Barrett and I ought to be confirmed. That meant going into his study and
having to put up with his rotten talk and pretending to understand
things that seemed to be absolute gibberish and yet feeling all the time
one ought to be what one wasn't. Even that wouldn't have been so bad if
it hadn't been for his disgusting antics.  Over and over again I said to
myself I'd write the whole thing to mother but it was so fearfully
difficult to explain and I was certain the pater would simply say I was
inventing it. You see, there was nothing you could exactly get hold of,
it was the sort of way he behaved. Supposing it had been Littlejohn, for
instance, he might have done almost exactly the same and it would have
been all right because one knew that he was straight and even if one
couldn't believe all the things he would have wanted one to, one would
have tried. And perhaps, very likely even, one would have told him what
one felt. He was the sort of man you could say things to. But Pellew was
exactly the opposite. I knew he was a canting hypocrite like Pecksniff.
I don't think Barrett saw it like I did and that was another reason why
I didn't write. If another boy didn't think what I did, how could I
expect the pater to believe what I said? I noticed after a bit that when
I talked to him about Pellew he didn't say much and gradually I gave up
saying anything. I think Pellew had managed to humbug him; I don't think
it was Barrett's fault. Sometimes he went up to his room, we all had
separate ones there, and stayed there for an hour nearly. I believe he
was reading that little book of prayers Pellew gave us. Pellew told me I
ought to spend a lot of time praying but I never did. I just said my
usual prayers that Miss Carroll taught me and my own that I made up. I
never was in the least frightened by what he said might happen to my
soul. The only thing I was afraid of was, what might happen to mother or
Ada or Baby or Uncle Fred or old Mrs Cliffie or Mr Benda or someone else
I was fond of.

Well, we were confirmed and there was an end of it. But it was an awful
term.




XVIII


After my confirmation Pellew gradually gave up his tricks. I got rather
good at tennis in the summer term and won our handicap tournament but
there wasn't much in that as I got a bisque every game from Taverner. He
took my beating him awfully well. But that made me useful to Pellew
making up sets with Mrs Pellew and her friends. Then came the summer
holidays at Rottingdean and riding on the downs with mother and teaching
Ada to ride and Mrs Furzell and the Carstairs coming to stay and Uncle
Fred and Mr Benda and Giorgio di Minerbi. After that the winter term.
Taverner and O'Hara left and Mortimer and Wynn came and thanks to mother
I was allowed to hunt twice a month on the condition made by the
governor that I worked for the intermediate. My passing it with special
mention for Latin verse and prose made him more decent last holidays
than he'd ever been before. That's not saying much but still . . . And
now through no fault of mine, he'll be more down on me than ever. If
anyone's to blame it's Uncle Fred but I shall certainly never say so.

The whole business happened because of Pellew being mad about Raikes.
Raikes came this term, he's about seventeen and an invalid, lungs all
wrong, but he doesn't look ill. He's got a milky white skin but plenty
of colour in his cheeks and eyes like mother's rather, only bluer still.
He's not good-looking like a boy really and his voice and ways are like
a girl, awfully gentle and affectionate. No one could be angry with him
or treat him unkindly, he wouldn't understand if you did. Besides he'd
never give you reason to. He spends most of his time lying on a sofa in
the Pellews' drawing-room, reading Plato and Theocritus and Pellew never
lets him out of his sight. He didn't come in to the classes with the
rest of us and I'm the only one who has seen anything much of him. Why I
don't know but Pellew picked me out to be with him sometimes when he
couldn't be. That wasn't often. On fine afternoons, he and Raikes lay on
the sands, I suppose they were playing at being Greeks. I believe Pellew
thinks himself like Plato. Raikes began calling me Richard at once and
asked me to call him Douglas. You knew at once he'd never been to a
Public School by the way he talked and the words he used. I couldn't
possibly have helped liking him but I never felt comfortable with him. I
liked to hear him talk, and being with him in some ways better than I
ever liked being with any boy. When we were together he always seemed to
find something amusing to talk about but utterly unlike other boys. I
believe if this hadn't happened and I'd gone on seeing him, I should
have got as keen on Greek as he is though I should never have got to
know it like him. All the same, after I'd been with him for a time, I
was always rather glad when Pellew--Raikes called him Magister to his
face--came in and I went back to the others. I felt as though it wasn't
myself who was there with him but somebody else and each time the
feeling was stronger. I didn't want to like him much but I couldn't help
it and it seemed as though if I liked him I must dislike all the others
and everything I generally thought and did.

Well, a few days ago, Uncle Fred wrote me he was coming down to
Bournemouth for a night and I was to ask Mr Pellew to let me be with him
while he was there. Pellew said I could but I must be back by ten
o'clock in the evening which I thought quite decent. I went to the
station to meet him and I was awfully surprised when I saw he'd got Mrs
Brandeis and her brother Giorgio di Minerbi with him. We all drove to
the hotel where Uncle Fred seemed to have taken the whole floor. He was
awfully jolly, joking and chaffing with Giorgio as he always does. In
the afternoon we all went for a walk along the cliffs but Uncle Fred had
a carriage to follow us in case Mrs Brandeis got tired. When we got to
Branksome Chine we all went down to the sands and there lying in the sun
in a sheltered spot was Douglas Raikes and near by was his bath-chair
with a boy and a pony in it waiting for him. For a wonder Pellew wasn't
with him. Of course I introduced him to Uncle Fred. It's a funny thing
but at the very moment Uncle Fred introduced him to Giorgio, I had a
feeling that something disagreeable would happen. They all began talking
together, Giorgio mostly in Italian as he speaks English very badly and
of course he and his sister always talk Italian to Uncle Fred. But
Raikes seemed to understand and I could see they all liked him,
especially Giorgio. The next thing was that Uncle Fred invited him to
drive back to tea at the hotel with him and Raikes was delighted and got
into his bath-chair at once to go up to where the carriage was. After
tea I thought he'd go but he and Giorgio were talking in a corner and I
didn't like to say anything to Uncle Fred although I knew Pellew would
be in a rage about his not going back. Anyhow, he stayed all the rest of
the afternoon and to dinner besides and drove back with me to Pellew's.
We got in just before ten and Pellew was waiting in the hall. I knew
what was coming by the way he told Raikes to go upstairs. He followed me
in and shut the door and stood and looked at me a moment as though he
was considering how he was going to kill me. Then he began. It's more
easy to think of what names he didn't call me and Uncle Fred than what
he did call us. He raged up and down and hammered on the table and threw
his arms about until I thought he'd fall down in a fit. At the end he
said I was to leave immediately. I could go back to my degraded
voluptuary of an uncle and stay with him, he wasn't going to have his
house and his pupils polluted by such people. After that he calmed down
a little and told me to go to bed. That was the day before yesterday and
yesterday morning I was expecting to have to pack my things and go round
to Uncle Fred's hotel. After breakfast Pellew called me into his study
again and told me he wouldn't disgrace me by sending me away on the spot
but he was going to write to my father to remove me at the end of the
term. He would spare me by confining himself to saying that he
considered it would be in my interests to pursue my studies elsewhere.
I was clearly to understand that I was not to speak another word to
Raikes while I was there but he never mentioned Uncle Fred again. I
suppose Eaikes told him what a dear old chap he is. But he means to get
rid of me. I know, whatever way he puts it, that the governor is quite
certain to side with him against me. And if I tried to explain, what
could I say? What I believe is that Pellew is mad.




XIX


Uncle Caesar came to Craythorne once when I was a small kid. I think it
was the same year old Uncle Leopold was there. I remember his coming to
the observatory where I had lessons to hear me say "Under the spreading
chestnut tree, the village smithy stands" by heart to Miss Carroll and
his making me sit under the elms while he read me his German poem about
Craythorne garden and Aunt Justina interrupting to explain and his
telling her to be quiet, that I could understand it if I tried. Later
when he came to Heidelberg Kölle made me read the _Allgemeine Rundschau_
Uncle Caesar was editor of and I was jolly pleased when he told the
governor that _Der Taucher_ wasn't a good poem, not a bit the sort he
ought to have made me learn. I don't think I saw him after that till now
but Wilhelmina was staying with the aunts while I was with them at
Hamburg last Easter holidays and it was through her fidgeting about that
I caught a crab in that half-outrigger and fell into the Alster. How she
carried on about it! She still says _"Aber Richhart"_ whenever I chaff
her and call her my little _Schatz._ I expected to find it a tiresome
business travelling about with my German relations but I've got to like
Uncle Caesar and little Aunt Justina and I shall be sorry to leave them
when the governor meets us at Stresa. After that I'm to go to
Switzerland with him to the new tutor's he's found at Vevey. Uncle
Caesar's a rare good sort, not a bit of a humbug, and I've learnt more
German being with him a couple of weeks than I did from that fool Kölle
in six.  He meets people he knows everywhere and likes a bottle of wine
and what is more likes me to like it. He says "_Guter Wein, guter
Schnapps, gute Zigarre, laute gute Sachen aber--keine Frauenzimmer
dabei."_ He's very thin, clean-shaved all but a little moustache, and
he's got a long nose and long hair brushed straight back from his
forehead and falling down his neck and he always wears boots that pull
on and go half-way up to the knee under his trousers and a little black
tie like you wear in the evening, a soft black hat with a wide brim and
a cloak. You wouldn't think to look at him he'd say Bo! to a goose, but
you'd make a big mistake. He may be a poet but he's as brave as a lion
and he won't stand cheek from anyone.

We arrived at Verona late one evening and we all four left our things at
the hotel and went to a café opposite the Amphitheatre to have supper.
There was moonlight and we sat outside. After we'd finished Uncle Caesar
went on smoking his cigar and drinking his wine, out of what he called a
fiasco, and looking at the Amphitheatre; I expect he was thinking of
writing a poem about it. Anyhow, he wasn't bothering about us and once
when Wilhelmina was going to interrupt him, Aunt Justina shut her up and
said "Can't you leave your father alone?" Wilhelmina fidgeted about and
stuck her head first on one side, then on the other and pouted. I
thought she looked idiotic and couldn't help making a grimace at her.
When she turned her back on me with an offended air, little Aunt Justina
and I looked at each other and laughed. It was awfully amusing sitting
there watching the people. The café was crowded and more kept coming and
a lot were walking up and down; ladies, some of them lovely, with
diamond earrings flashing in their ears and shawls on and officers with
swords and top-boots and spurs and long blue cloaks, frightfully swagger
chaps. I didn't mind how long we sat there but Wilhelmina kept on
fidgeting. First she turned one way, then she turned another, then she
moved her chair and almost knocked a little boy, who was sitting next
her with his mother, off his and had to apologise. She was quiet for a
few minutes after that but she soon began again. I couldn't think what
on earth was the matter and I was just going to ask her when Uncle
Caesar called the waiter and paid the bill and got up. We were walking
towards the hotel down a narrow street with very high houses and hardly
any lamps. Wilhelmina was walking behind with me and kept on turning
round so I turned round too to see what she was looking at. I couldn't
see anything to get excited about but some distance behind us, I thought
I saw one of those officers in his blue cloak. I took hold of
Wilhelmina's arm and asked her in a whisper because I didn't want Uncle
Ceesar to hear, whether that was what she was going on like that about,
but she pulled away and rushed up to her father and seized his arm and
shrieked in German "There he is, he's following me. I'm frightened. I'm
frightened." Uncle Caesar turned round and, though I don't think he saw
anything although he wears eyeglasses because he's so shortsighted, he
rushed down the street, brandishing his stick with Wilhelmina clinging
on to the same arm and Aunt Justina hanging on to the other. I scuttled
on past them as hard as I could although I didn't know in the least what
I'd do especially if the chap pulled out his sword. Luckily, though I
went to the end of the street I couldn't see a sign of him and turned
back but Uncle Caesar went on towards the cafe still brandishing his
stick and those two still clinging to his arms. What exactly happened
when he got there I don't know because he made me stay with Aunt Justina
and Wilhelmina while he went on. But I saw him talking and shaking his
stick at several officers who were sitting at a table and it was quite a
time before he came back with one of them. He was an enormous chap with
a glass in his eye and he bowed and saluted and saluted and bowed and
little Aunt Justina bowed and Wilhelmina bowed and I bowed while Uncle
Caesar stood up very straight a little way off with his black cloak
thrown over one shoulder and his stick under his arm and his large soft
hat pulled right down over his eyeglasses. Then we all went back to the
hotel to bed.




XX


The governor gave me some Italian money but half of it went on a straw
hat in Milan and what with ices for Wilhelmina and me and boats on Lake
Como and those Verona donkeys, it had all gone by the time we got to
Stresa. I never knew such a fool as Wilhelmina. She always wanted to do
everything I did but when there was the slightest danger of a row, she
backed out and what is worse she began pie-jawing. I suppose most girls
are like that. Sissy certainly is but not Ada. I took her out on the
lake three mornings running and I told her the first morning I hadn't
any money and that I should have to sell my gold cuff-links so as to pay
Antonio before the governor arrived. But as soon as I asked her to help
me to find someone to sell them to, she said her dear Uncle Wilhelm
would be very angry with her if she helped me to sell the beautiful
birthday present my dear mamma had given me. So I let her go back to the
hotel and I soon found the little jeweller's shop without her and the
chap bought them at once. I might have known she'd sneak to Uncle
Caesar. He began by asking me how much the jeweller had given me and
when I told him, he wanted to know why I didn't tell him I needed some
money. I didn't like to say it was because I knew he hadn't got much and
I was pretty sure he wouldn't ask the governor for it back so I simply
said I didn't see why I shouldn't sell those rotten gold links as I had
the other pair of silver ones I got for a prize at the lawn tennis
tournament. I liked them much better beause they went into my cuffs
easier. He said there wasn't the slightest harm in selling them, he'd
probably have done the same in my place but the chap had only given me
about a quarter what they were worth.

I said I didn't care, all the better for him, I'd paid the boatman and
I'd got a good lot over and all I cared about was that the governor
shouldn't know anything about it. Uncle Caesar said that was where he
didn't agree with me, I ought to have the courage of my acts. I said
that was all very well, so I had with everyone except the governor. Why
not with him? Because that was just the sort of thing that the governor
would make the most awful fuss about, the only way to have any peace was
to keep him in the dark as much as I could. Mother was different, but I
never should be able to get on with the governor. He said I was wronging
my father, I didn't know what a good and kind and generous man he was. I
said he might be to other people, he wasn't to me and I didn't think I
even wanted him to be. Uncle Caesar said he was very sorry to hear me
talk like that of my father. He asked me if I knew the Fifth Commandment
about honouring my father and mother that my days might be long in the
land and I said so far all my life he'd never done anything to make me
honour him. After that Uncle Caesar gave it up but I could see he was
upset about it.

The governor turned up that afternoon. He was quite decent for a wonder
and though he rolled his eyes at me now and then he didn't nag at me
during a long drive we took afterwards. I must say he didn't get much
chance because I sat on the box and they were all inside.

In the evening, after dinner, I was going down to the lake when I saw
the governor at the other side of the drive in front of the hotel
walking up and down talking to a stout gentleman and a young lady with a
long black veil on. I wasn't sure but I believed she was the very young
lady who came into the jeweller's shop just as I sold the links. Now
it's a most extraordinary thing but whatever I do, somehow or other the
governor finds it out. I went for a little row and when I got back all
of them were sitting having lemonade in the hall. When the governor saw
me he made me a sign to come over to them and said "Comte Girard is a
very old friend of mine, Richard, and this is Mademoiselle Adrienne
Girard." They were French but they spoke English almost like English
people. The count said I must come over and pay them a visit while I was
at Vevey as he had a villa at Evian and his daughter said her brother
was about my age and would be so pleased as he loved English people. She
was very pretty and looked awfully nice but I felt a fool because I
believed she knew about those confounded links and the governor was sure
to have said something to make me look small.

In a few minutes they got up and said good-bye as they were going away
by a night train and presently we all went upstairs.

After I'd got undressed and was just going to bed, somebody knocked on
the door. It was a waiter and he handed me a little parcel. Inside it
were those blessed links and a card "with best wishes from Comte and
Mademoiselle Adrienne Girard."

I hardly knew what to make of it. The next day the governor and I drove
off across the Simplon and it was only a long time afterwards I
discovered he'd arranged the whole thing.




XXI


I don't think I ever had that feeling of being perfectly happy before so
strongly as when M'Grath shut the little gate of the garden and we
walked down the street together. It might have been the smell of the
laburnums that started it because I know I was thinking of Longshades
and Craythorne garden at the same time but that wouldn't have been
enough. Of course it was a perfect day and at the corner of the street a
man was pouring a lot of stuff out of a barrel in a cart that M'Grath
said was wine and a pretty little girl was patting the horse and that
made me think of the old cabby the morning after I bolted from Olive but
that certainly wasn't a particularly happy thing to think about. Besides
I kept on getting happier and when M'Grath said something, I couldn't
understand at first, I was like in a dream. I couldn't explain when he
stared at me and I felt rather a fool. He'd been asking if I minded
going to the hairdresser's (he said _coiffeur_) with him. Of course I
was delighted, I didn't mind where I went with anyone so nice as he was.
Here was a chap at least twenty years old, perhaps more, beautifully
dressed and evidently able to do whatever he liked and yet he treated me
as though I was his equal. He wore a straw hat but I'd seen his hair
when he came into Madame Jaquelin's salon and she introduced him to the
governor. It was reddish and curly and was parted in the middle and he
had a little moustache and very nice teeth; his face was rather like a
cat's. He was short and rather square and he had on a thin grey suit and
a lavender-coloured shirt and what surprised me, pumps and black silk
socks with flowers embroidered over the instep and he carried a little
Japanese fan and fanned himself now and then. I felt rough and clumsy
beside him in my grey flannel suit and thick-soled shoes. And when he
pulled out a beautiful silver cigarette case with a crest and motto
enamelled on it and said "Have an Opera Puff?" I thought he was the
nicest chap I'd ever known in my life. I'd never smoked a cigarette
anywhere I could be seen before but I don't think he noticed that
because I'd often practised in certain places. As we strolled along, he
told me he wasn't a pupil at Jaquelin's, he was a _pensionnaire_ and
spent his time painting and playing the piano but of course he read a
lot of French novels and conversed with Madame Jaquelin whom he called
"Louise." He said she was a dear and I must be charming to her as old
Paul did whatever she told him. I said, of course I would but what could
I do and he said, be very polite and buy her a few flowers now and then
or a little package of _marrons glacés,_ he'd show me where to go
presently. He asked me if I was fond of the Arts and when I said I
really didn't know, he didn't look as though he thought I was a fool but
told me he wrote poetry and he would read some of it to me if I liked. I
told him that was awfully nice of him and he smiled at me and took me
into a pastry-cook's where we had delicious coffee and cakes. He
wouldn't let me pay and said I must always let him pay for me but I said
I couldn't do that. I must say I rather admired him and I made up my
mind to buy a pair of pumps. He says they're so cool and easy to put on
and in bad weather he wears button boots and if it's very bad, goloshes.

He went to the _coiffeur._ His name is Dupont and M'Grath introduced me
to Madame Dupont and said something to her in French I didn't catch but
I knew it was about me from the way she laughed and looked at me with
her dark eyes. I was too shy to talk to her, especially in French, in
fact I scarcely dared look at her. I have been getting worse and worse
about that lately, I wish I could get over it because I admire Madame
Dupont. Monsieur Dupont paid great attention to M'Grath and powdered his
face when he'd finished shaving him and squirted some smelly stuff on
his head and curled his moustache up at the tips. All the time M'Grath
chatted with him in French and I sat watching and wishing I could be
shaved. When it was all over, he bought some soap and scent from Madame
Dupont and when we went out I asked him to let me carry his parcels and
he said I was charming and gave me the smallest one, putting the string
over my finger himself for fear I should drop it.

All the time somewhere underneath I was saying to myself, had the
governor any idea it was going to be like this, it was so different to
what I had expected and I made up my mind to be as nice as I possibly
could to show my gratitude. So though I was hoping M'Grath would propose
a stroll under the trees by the lake, or what I should have liked best a
row upon the lake, when he asked me if I didn't think it was very hot
and if I liked he would play to me in Madame Jaquelin's salon which was
delightfully cool, I said yes at once and we strolled back to the Villa
Printanniere. At the garden gate he picked some jasmine and put a sprig
in his button-hole and handed one to me. I don't really like the scent
of jasmine, it's too strong, but I pretended I did to please him.

As we went up a flight of wooden steps to the verandah I saw a young
chap about my age in a pair of rather dirty white flannel trousers with
a cap on, sitting on a seat in the garden doing something with a stick
in a bottle. He looked up and stared at me and then went on stirring
with the stick but M'Grath took no notice of him and knocked on a door.
It was Madame Jaquelin's salon; against the wall there was a piano. He
said the fellow outside was Coward, he was a rough cad and those were
maggots in the bottle, ugh! disgusting and held up both his hands. They
were very small and white and he wore two rings that sparkled. He said
he wouldn't play "classics," something light and easy, did I like
Strauss? He didn't wait for an answer but started playing _Wienerblut_
with a great deal of expression, I thought, and he kept the loud pedal
down all the time. After he'd played _Künstlerleben_ and _Schöne blaue
Donau_ the door opened a little and Madame Jaquelin looked in. He jumped
up and pulled her into the room while she pretended not to want to. I
couldn't understand what she said but I could see she liked him very
much and she smiled at me too. She had yellowish hair and her teeth
stuck out rather and she had on a hat covered with flowers and she was
very thin, scraggy in fact, and I wondered how old she was. She had a
fold all round her mouth and she wore those kid elastic-sided boots, but
she smelt awfully nice and she had a basket full of delicious black
cherries. M'Grath popped his hand in and stole one and held it up in
front of her face and she wagged her finger at him and said "_méchant,"_
a word I happened to know. Her fingers were very long, like claws. She
said things to me in French which M'Grath translated, that she hoped I
should be happy there and not cause her pain like Howker and Coward did.
They were terrible, she never knew what they were going to do next. That
afternoon Howker had put the little Favre in the pond, that gentle
child. He came in soaked to the skin and crying and she'd had to put him
to bed. M'Grath said it was disgraceful but I couldn't help wondering
what Howker was like and why he had put the gentle Favre in the pond.

Afterwards M'Grath showed me his studio. It was an old coach-house on
the opposite side of the street at the back of the Villa Printannière.
It was hung about with bits of material and odds and ends of pots of
different colours. There was what he called a divan with a lot of
cushions on it and easels and prints and several pictures but none of
them seemed to be finished. One was evidently meant for Madame Jaquelin,
another was of a mountain covered with snow and a third was of a chalet
with a waterfall. To be able to do anything like a picture always seems
to me wonderful and when I told him so, he seemed pleased. He said he
would do a portrait of me some time and put his head on one side and
closed one of his eyes and looked at me with such a curious expression
that I felt uncomfortable.

Then he pulled out his watch which he wore in a little pocket in the top
of his trousers with a lot of seals dangling from it and said he
expected I'd like to put my things tidy, it would be supper-time in an
hour. I hadn't thought about my things. There were precious few of them
and they wouldn't take more than five minutes to unpack but when I
started to go he touched my arm and said "I advise you to keep Howker
and Coward at a distance, one must never let cads get familiar, you
know." I said "Thanks awfully, I'll look out" because I didn't know what
else to say. All the same I wanted to see what sort of chaps they were.
Although M'Grath had been so awfully nice to me and I couldn't help
liking him, I somehow didn't feel as though we could become regular
chums. For one thing he couldn't be less than four years older than me
but besides that what I couldn't help thinking was that if I didn't
behave and talk in a particular way he would chuck me. That meant that I
should never be able to say and do whatever came into my head and that's
exactly what I like most. As I went up the stairs to my room, I heard
somebody say "That new chap's palling with M'Grath, he must be a ninny."
If it hadn't been for what M'Grath had said, I'd have jolly well routed
those fellows out to show them the sort of ninny I was but there wasn't
any hurry. I wasn't at all sure I knew what M'Grath meant by a cad. At
Olive we called people we didn't like cads. If a chap bagged your braces
or your sweater you called him a cad but it mightn't mean anything as he
might be a ripping good sort.

I dragged my portmanteau across the floor and unstrapped it but I
couldn't find the key anywhere. The governor made me lock it up, I never
do as a rule, I never can see the use and of course I'd lost the beastly
key. I began swearing like one o'clock and in came a huge lanky chap
with black hair sticking straight up off his forehead and the most
sloping shoulders I'd ever seen. He must have been over six foot. We
stood there grinning at each other and I told him I'd lost the key. He
said "Let's have a look" and went down on his knees and turned the bally
thing over first one way then another as though he was looking for a
hole in it. Then he said he'd fix it and went out of the room. Presently
he came back with a screw-driver and a hammer and after one or two
whacks it flew open and, as I'd packed it jolly full, a whole lot of
things scattered all over the place. While I picked them up he sat down
on the bed and watched me. He said his name was Howker and he'd been to
Harrow, he and Coward were the only two English at Jaquelin's and Coward
was a bit slow but a real good chap if you gave him time. He said he
didn't count M'Grath, he was a little stinker. I said he'd been awfully
nice to me, what was wrong with him. He said I should see, he was a
swab. I asked him what I was supposed to wear at supper. He said any old
thing and that old Paul never washed his hands or his feet either for
that matter and that Louise, that's Madame Jaquelin, sparred with him
but he didn't care, he was a good old sort. While he was talking the
other chap Coward came in. He looked about seventeen too but he was
short and thick-set and his hair was plastered down on his head. He had
very light eyes and his mouth was half open but he looked a good-natured
sort of cove. I got up and shook hands with him. They stopped in my room
while I washed my face and hands and brushed my hair and Howker wanted
to know what I thought of M'Grath's pumps. I suppose the right thing
would have been to say "Look here, Howker, I can't allow you to talk
against a fellow who's been so decent to me" but instead of that I
sniggered and began thinking pumps were rather ridiculous. So they are
when you come to think about it. Howker went on about M'Grath's boots
buttoning half-way up his calf and the buttons being all close together
and the toes pointed like a pin. He asked Coward if it wasn't true but
Coward didn't say anything, he only grinned. I didn't like this running
M'Grath down but I didn't defend him. After all I didn't know anything
about him, it wasn't as though he'd been a chum. But I changed the
subject and asked how many hours' grind we did. Howker said there was
French dictation from nine till ten-thirty with old Paul, sometimes
_comptabilité et commerce_ afterwards. After that the under-master,
called Cuénod, took the history and economic geography class but they
made a row so as to get him into a bait and when it was hot they bathed.
In the afternoons they cleared out and took boats or sailed or played
tennis at the Hôtel des Alpes. In the evening they were supposed to do
French literature with old Louise but they were never there and she'd
pretty well given them up. I said "Then we only do about a couple of
hours really?" and Coward began "Except" but Howker broke in and said
"He means except when we go for excursions or fish." He said old Paul
loved excursions in the mountains but there's one thing, they always
talked French at meals and when he was about. I was very surprised they
could talk French but Howker said one picked it up and as long as one
did that, one's people would be satisfied, at least his and Coward's
would, because they couldn't speak a word themselves. Old Paul knew
that and so long as they did dictation and talked French he didn't much
care. "But we won't have Cuenod, will we, Coward?" he said but Coward
didn't answer, he only blinked.

A bell rang and the three of us went downstairs into a long narrow room
with a table down the middle, spread for supper. There were
delicious-looking rolls at each place and several decanters of red wine.
Monsieur and Madame Jaquelin were already sitting in their places and
she had on a grey silk dress. In front of him was a large tureen and a
pile of soup-plates. Madame Jaquelin didn't take any notice of Howker
and Coward but she smiled at me and gave me a place beside her and away
from them. Gradually the table filled up, but all the rest were
foreigners. Only French was spoken and I could scarcely understand a
word except when Howker spoke. I could follow what he said all right.
M'Grath did not turn up, Madame Jaquelin said he had been invited out. I
was rather glad as I was uncomfortable about what I should do between
him and the others, I wanted time to think it over. I should have liked
to keep in with both sides, but if that wasn't possible, I had not yet
made up my mind which to choose. After supper, Monsieur Jaquelin invited
me into his study and showed me photographs of mountain trips he had
done with "_mes enfants"_ meaning the boys. Howker and Coward strolled
in while he was showing them to me and made themselves perfectly at
home. He was quite different from any masters I had known. They didn't
seem to mind what they said to him and he was awfully jolly and
good-natured with them. When we went up to bed, Howker came into my room
again and asked me if I didn't think Paul was a good old sort. He said,
one didn't like to ramp too much. It was when M'Grath sneaked to Louise
that there was trouble. He said "You see we've got a dodge for getting
out." I asked him how and he said just below my window there was the
roof of the verandah. The window was open and he bent out and pointed
down. He said my room was just over M'Grath's and you walked along to
the first pillar and slid down, it was as easy as pot. I asked what they
did when they got out and he said they went to the Café du Lac and
smoked and played billiards.  Sometimes when there was a moon they
fished. They landed a large ferras last time, trolling, it weighed
twelve pounds. But it was too late in the year now. They jolly near got
caught too. It was six when they got back and old Paul was about. They
saw the old chap mooching round in his night-shirt, his room was at the
end. But the real risk was M'Grath hearing them getting out as he'd
split on them like a shot, beastly little rotter.

This was exciting and when Howker left me and I got into bed, I lay
awake a long time thinking about the ripping things there were to do.
All the same I couldn't make up my mind what to do about M'Grath and I
felt rather a brute.

Dictation the next morning was rather a joke. Of course I made no end of
mistakes. Old Jaquelin read a piece out of a paper and, when he'd
finished, he distributed dictionaries and gave us each other's papers to
correct. After the dictation we had a few minutes off till Cuénod took
us in geography or something.

The schoolrooms were at the end of the garden and, as soon as old
Jaquelin had disappeared into the house, Howker came up to me and said
"Let's do a bunk. It's just the day for a bathe." In another minute he,
Coward and I were a hundred yards down the road. We went by the market
first and bought cherries from an old woman under a red umbrella, a kilo
bag each for about sixpence, big juicy whitehearts. We ate them as we
strolled along, spitting out the stones.

It was a jolly little town with one long narrow street. Howker showed me
the cafe where they played billiards and we stopped at a tobacconist's
called Rigassi, with whom they were chummy. He had a black beard and
they joked a lot. Howker smoked a pipe as well as cigarettes. I bought a
pipe and tobacco though I had never smoked one. Then we went on to the
baths which were quite at the end of the town.

There was a long wooden stage, with level diving-boards and a high-dive
platform. I was awfully fond of diving. We took off our clothes and sat
in the sun eating cherries. The water was as clear as crystal and there
was just a little ripple in it. Great mountains rose out of the lake and
miles away at the end was one Howker said was the Dent du Midi all misty
and the top covered with snow. All up our side were vines. Howker and
Coward had finished their cherries and had dived in. I was just going to
follow them and was sunning myself at the end of one of the low
diving-boards, when who should I see coming along but M'Grath. He had a
little net-bag in his hand and inside it there was a towel neatly folded
and a hair-brush.

I jumped up and went towards him. He waited till I got quite close to
him, looked straight at me for a moment and without saying a word, went
into a bathing cabin and slammed the door in my face.




XXII


I said nothing to Howker and Coward about the way M'Grath had treated me
and pretended not to notice it but underneath I felt small although I
knew I oughtn't to as I had done nothing to deserve it. I got on well
with Howker and Coward and for some time, especially at first while
everything was new to me, I enjoyed things with them too much to think
about M'Grath. It was a beautiful spring and every day there was
something for us three to do and we always bathed at least once. Howker
told me that he and Coward weren't at all keen on old Paul's walking
excursions before but we all three thought the cream at the cowherd's
chalet on the Rochers de Naye worth the sweat of the climb. After it got
hot, what we liked doing best was to take one of Legeret's roomiest
boats and paddle into Latour Harbour, make fast in the shade and smoke
and read. At least I read more or less, the others smoked and went to
sleep. The old harbour and tower half covered with ivy were very
peaceful and a good part of the time I was lying on the cushions in the
bottom of the boat watching the swallows skim an inch or two above the
water and waiting for the two kingfishers to flash out from under the
little bridge where the stream flowed in.

I was surprised how quickly I got to talk French. I think I learnt most
of it from Howker because he spoke so badly. I could understand
everything he said. Madame Jaquelin started me reading Dumas and Hugo
and all at once I found myself reading _Monte Cristo_ of my own accord.
One afternoon a good _bise_ sprang up while we were at Latour and Howker
was so riled with me for wanting to go on reading _Les Misérables_
instead of sailing that he turned the boat turtle and there we all three
were, floundering about in our flannels and all our tobacco and my book
at the bottom of the harbour. I pretended to think it a joke but I
didn't really and I got rather sick of them. Anyhow I began getting away
from them. It wasn't difficult because all I had to do was to go to
Cuénod's class for about two mornings. Of course, as I knew they would,
being fools, they said I was a swat, at least Howker did. Coward only
wagged his head. After that, they went their way and I went mine.

Still, I began to feel rather lonely after a while, I couldn't do
nothing but read and I was seriously thinking of making up to M'Grath
again. I'd got into the habit of going up to the terrace of St. Martin's
and sitting there under the trees and reading. The old church was right
up above Vevey and there was a fine view over the lake. I had it pretty
nearly to myself and in that boiling hot weather it was cooler there
than anywhere. One morning I was reading _Fromont Jeune et Risler Ainé_
and someone sat down on the seat beside me. It was the artist Somerville
who spoke to me at the Café du Lac. He didn't say how d'you do or
anything but began talking about English and French literature. I can't
remember what he said except that the English novelists had no style and
that most of them were illiterate. Afterwards he took me to his studio
close by, a long room with a window at the end opening on to a sort of
garden. It was full of pictures, most of them of women without any
clothes on. He said that those damned Calvinist Swiss were such prudes
they wouldn't sit for him but there was a girl he'd got his eye on at
Territet and if I liked, he'd show her to me that afternoon if I met him
at the three o'clock boat. I said I should like to come awfully and he
gave me a book called _Sappho_ and told me to read it after I'd finished
_Fromont Jeune._ When we got to Territet an orchestra was playing at the
end of the arcade near the café and there were tables outside. We sat
down at one and a waitress came up to us dressed like a Swiss peasant in
a black velvet jacket with silver chains in front and short white
sleeves and she put her head down to hear something he whispered in her
ear. When the girl went away I saw a fat man with bushy whiskers,
sitting in a corner smoking a big pipe near the entrance to the café,
sign to her and she stood there with her tray in her hand speaking to
him. Somerville said that was the girl and the fat man was the boss. He
said he'd been trying to get her to sit for some time. If he cared
enough about the girl it wouldn't be difficult but he didn't want her on
his hands, he'd tried to get her a job at Vevey but there wasn't
anything. He asked me what I thought of her now I saw her and I told him
I thought she was awfully pretty. He said she wasn't but he'd like to
make love to her all the same if he weren't too old to take the trouble;
it had been different once but nowadays he liked the easy kind. He said
it was wonderful to have one's life before one like me, he didn't
suppose I'd ever made love to a girl. I told him I hadn't and he said I
didn't know what was the best thing in life and it was high time I
began. Why didn't I begin on this one, very likely she'd be more
generous to me than to him. I didn't know what he meant exactly but
while we sat there listening to the music, I made up my mind to speak to
her if I got the chance although I hadn't the least idea how to set
about it. After a time he said he was going to take the boat to Montreux
and have a gamble at the Casino and we walked down to the _débarcadère._
All the way I was asking myself whether I wouldn't go back and try to
talk to the girl. The more I thought about her, the more I wanted to. I
thought he had been egging me on but all the same what he said made me
want to go back and when the steamer came along I said good-bye and
went.

But although I'd made up my mind, when I got near the café, I got
frightened and when I was almost at the entrance door I turned round and
walked away. I did that several times and the last time I saw that old
chap with the whiskers sitting smoking his pipe inside near a high desk
where an old woman was writing. Then I walked round to the other
entrance of the café on the street and I saw the girl looking through
the large window. She smiled at me and my heart almost jumped into my
mouth but I went in although I was trembling all over. There was nobody
at that end of the café and there was a large round pillar in the middle
that hid me from the old chap with the pipe. She came up to me and I
said I'd like to have something to eat there and she brought me a list
of dishes and stood close to me. I didn't know what to say to her; I was
trying to think but nothing at all came into my head and all the time I
was trying to look at the list and see what I'd have. My eye caught a
German name and I read out loud "_Kalbskotelette mit Kartoffel salat."_
Then she said _"Ach, Sie sind Deutsch."_ I told her I wasn't but she
said I spoke just like a German and she was from German-Switzerland.

I asked her if the fat old man would mind my talking to her and she
laughed and said in German "On the contrary, I must take care of the
guests." Gradually I got less shy and told her I really had come back
only to talk to her because I thought she was so pretty and she looked
so nice. She blushed and said _"Ach was!_ You're teasing me" and went
off to get my food. While she was gone I began wondering what I should
do. The last boat to Vevey left at seven and it was already past six. As
it was it would get me in too late for supper and if I missed that boat
there was only one train at eight. I wasn't frightened of old Paul but I
must have some excuse for being so late. When she came back with my
cutlets I told her I ought to take the boat but if I could go on talking
to her I would wait for the train. She said she couldn't talk to me much
until after she had given the old man and his wife their supper but
after that she would hurry over hers and very few people came in the
evening so she would bring her work and sit down by me. She brought me
_Fliegende Blätter_ and said she must go and lay the table for them.
Every now and then she came to see if I wanted anything until I finished
eating but afterwards I waited and waited and kept looking at the time
but she didn't come until I had only just time to catch the train. I
asked her to tell me quick how much I owed as I must run. She said she
must get a bill and she was so long before she brought it that I
couldn't catch the train if I ran the whole way. So there I was and it
was no use worrying. I told her the fix I was in. I'd never been to an
hotel by myself and felt uncomfortable about having no things with me
and being stared at by the porter and waiters. I said if only I could
stay there all night I could take the boat in the morning. She said
"_Warten Sie"_ and took the bill and the money I'd given her for it. It
was some time before she came back and when she did, she brought a
bundle of work and sat down by me and began sewing. She didn't say
anything at first and I asked her if it wouldn't be possible for me to
stay there. She looked at me then and repeated "Stay here? With me?" and
I nodded but I didn't mean that. What I really meant was that I should
have liked to sleep somewhere or other, even on the seat we were sitting
on, if she gave me a pillow and a rug, rather than go to an hotel. But
she thought I meant in her room and went on to say she would let me but
I must never tell anyone and I must do exactly what she told me. I must
follow her out when she made a sign and go softly up the stairs after
her and hide in the room where she showed me as the old witch always
looked into her room but they slept at the other side of the house and
it would be all right once they had gone to bed. I didn't know what to
say. I was excited at the idea of being in her room but I was frightened
and I was too taken by surprise to think much. So I talked about
something else and Wilhelmina came into my head and I told her about
the Italian officer at Verona. Magda, that was her name, looked at me
again and asked me if I had ever slept in Wilhelmina's room and I told
her, never, I'd never slept in a girl's room in my life, I'd never
thought of such a thing, but I didn't say I hadn't even thought of
sleeping in hers until she told me I could. But I said it was awfully
kind of her to let me and that I liked her better than any girl I had
ever known. She said she liked me too, that I was a dear boy and that we
must see each other often. After a little while she told me I must look
out as it was time for her to take me up and she went across the room
and I saw her bring the old couple two glasses of beer. Then she came to
my side of the pillar and signed to me and I followed her out of the
door to the right and up the stairs. Her room was down a dark passage
and she took my hand and guided me into it without saying a word. My
heart was beating like anything, I could see nothing except a little
light through the blind in a very small window. She put her hand on my
waist and pushed me under a curtain amongst a lot of clothes and
whispered "Keep very still till I come" and went away. The stuffy smell
of the clothes was beastly and it seemed a long time, but I don't
suppose it was, till I heard steps and someone opened the door and I
could see whoever it was had a light. I hardly dared to breathe but it
was only a second and in another minute or two Magda came in with a
candle and shut the door and pulled the curtain away and I saw where I
was. It was a little room with a large bed and the place where I'd been
hiding was in the corner. She whispered I was to undress while she went
downstairs and tidied up and I did as she told me and was in bed when
she came up again. She sat down on the bed and kissed me and I kissed
her. I didn't much mind kissing her at the beginning because she was
such a good sort. Then she began undressing and I turned on the other
side so as not to see her. It reminded me of when I was a tiny kid. I
remembered how if ever I was awake when Nanny undressed I always turned
over not to see her. I even smelt that same smell when Magda took off
her dress. It's a particular smell their white petticoats and things
have and I hate it. Mother's smell is delicious, I always want to kiss
her neck and her back when she's dressing or in bed in the morning.
Another thing I don't like is when they mess about with their hair and
the hairpins drop. Magda did hers in two long plaits and then she got
into bed and put her arms round my neck and kissed me over and over
again. I'd have given anything to be back in my own bed at the Villa
Printannière.

I don't want to think about that night more than I can help. I'd like to
forget it. I hope I shall never see Magda and I'll take good care not to
get caught like that again. The whole idea of sleeping in the same bed
with a girl is beastly but it's much worse if you hardly know her and
she will keep kissing you and you have to keep kissing her when you
don't want to and you are longing to go to sleep. Of course if you're
married, it's different because you choose your wife and you fall in
love with her first and then you get accustomed to each other and being
in the same room. Besides you can have two beds like mother and the
governor. I shall never forget how glad I was to have that dip in the
lake at Vevey. I felt I couldn't see old Jaquelin and Madame Jaquelin
until I'd washed away the smell of her skin and her bed. They were in an
awful state about my being out all night but I told them what Uncle Fred
called a cock-and-bull story about having gone to see Mrs Selliger at
Glion and they forgave me and made me promise not to let it happen
again. I only hope they'll never see Mrs Selliger.




XXIII


About the end of July I got a letter from mother telling me she was
going to Switzerland to meet Mrs Selliger and she would pass by Vevey
and stay a couple of nights. It was a great surprise. I had never had
mother entirely to myself before and I don't know how I waited until the
day came. When the train came in and I saw her through the window I
couldn't believe it was true. Mother's grey poodle Curly jumped out of
the carriage first and barked and wagged his tail and there she was,
getting out of the carriage and there was John helping her and Ferris
behind getting out her bags. It was only when I kissed her dear face and
my lips touched her skin under her veil and I smelt her scent again that
I realised she was there. I thought she looked lovelier than ever. It
was as much as I could do to leave go of her arm while she shook hands
with Monsieur and Madame Jaquelin. Then we drove off to the _Trois
Couronnes_ and Curly jumped up and barked at the horses' noses just as
he did at the cobs' at home. Old Schott came out to the front of the
hotel with white gloves on and bowed to mother as though she were a
queen and took her up to a big salon on the first floor. The windows
were open to the balcony with a green awning for her to sit under and
look at the lake and on the table in the middle was a vase full of
roses. I was accustomed to people treating mother like that, everyone
did, the governor most of all. While I was asking her all about Ada and
the baby, they call her Olivia now, the waiter brought tea. It was like
a dream sitting with her on the balcony with the beautiful lake
stretched out below us and the band playing and people walking about on
the terrace underneath. She'd taken her hat off and I saw that her hair
was made to look white with powder and was done up high at the back
quite differently to when I last saw it. There were two little round
pieces of sticking plaster, one under her right eye and the other beside
her mouth. One wouldn't have thought she'd been in a train for hours and
hours, there wasn't a curl out of place and her face looked just the
same as it did when she had finished dressing. While Ferris was getting
her things unpacked, mother asked me about Jaquelin's and if I was happy
there. I said I was but it's curious that I didn't seem to think so
nearly as much as I had before. Her coming seemed to have changed
everything. I felt all of a sudden as if everything outside that room
had got far away and didn't matter compared with her and as though she
had brought with her London and Paris and the people she always had
around her. It was almost as if I expected Captain Forrest and Mr Benda
to be waiting downstairs or the phaeton to be at the door for her to
drive to the Park or Taylor to come for orders or the governor to come
in and pinch her cheek and say "How's Poppet?" and first kiss her hand,
then her throat.  Whatever she did seemed to be important. She sat
reading letters that were waiting for her, she always had masses, and I
watched her without saying a word. I wouldn't have interrupted her for
anything.

John came in with a large leather case full of things that fitted into
it for travelling, a small silver tea service, silver and gold boxes
with sweets inside, folding silver frames with photographs of the
governor and Ada and Baby and one of grandmamma, smelling salts, scent
bottles and all kinds of odds and ends to put about the room. And there
were cushions and silk covers to go on the arm-chairs and sofas and a
white bearskin to put at the side of the bed. Then he brought a large
bottle with an india-rubber ball fixed on the top and squashed
eau-de-Cologne all over the room while Ferris pulled the sheets and
blankets off the bed and put the others on mother always took with her.
It seemed perfectly natural she should travel about like a princess, it
had always been the same wherever she was. But for the first time I felt
as though I had something to do with it. At home I had never counted one
way or the other.

I suppose it was because now the governor wasn't there and it was as
though she was my mother and nobody else's and nobody's wife. It was
just us two together so that she and her beautiful clothes and her
jewels which always made people stare and Ferris and John all seemed to
belong to me. That made me feel very proud but there was another
feeling. For a short time I had got something of my own that the
governor had nothing to do with and that he couldn't take away and I
couldn't help wishing that mother and I could live together without him.
But the feeling didn't last because I remember, when I got back to the
Villa Printannière and went to bed, I was sorry to have thought of him
like that and, if I tell exactly the truth, I asked God to forgive me.




XXIV


I think when I left Jaquelin's, it was the first time I ever came home
without feeling I had to face something unpleasant. It was also the
first time I hadn't left behind me something that was unpleasant to
think about. My year or more at Vevey had been on the whole the happiest
I had ever spent and when the evening before I went away old Paul and I
went up together to the terrace of St. Martin's to watch the sun setting
over the lake for the last time, as he said, but really because he
wanted to say good-bye to me in private, I felt that I was leaving
behind me a kind and true friend. I had, for me, been almost studious
during the last months. M'Grath, Howker and Coward had left one by one,
the boys who took their places were too young to be any use as
companions and I only saw them when I went with them for walking
excursions on the mountains. I had become what M'Grath said he was, a
_pensionnaire._ This had come of itself; Jaquelin knew quite well that
he could do no more for me now that I'd passed the elementary stage. So
I had got into being alone a great deal and in a haphazard way I had
read a good deal of French and English and had got a notion of history
and literature.

I suppose it was my rather solitary life there that made everything seem
so strange to me at Ennismore Gardens. I felt like a stranger from the
first moment. Except for Mrs "Cliffie" and John and one old housemaid,
all the servants were new. Keeling had married Florrie and both had
gone, Ferris had got married too and the new butler, Griffiths, called
me Mister. I'd always been Master Richard before.

Ada had grown and went to a day school in Queen's Gate but luckily it
was Easter holidays so she was at home. Miss Durham was there still but
she didn't seem so bad as before and Ada said she didn't mind her.
Olivia, who was a darling little fat thing with short curly hair,
whispered to me she hated her. I told her one hates governesses and
masters less as one grows older but she didn't believe it and begged me
to come to the schoolroom as much as I could which I certainly shall. In
fact it's the only place in the house I feel I want to sit in though
it's not any too cheerful. The house seemed fearfully gloomy after the
Villa Printannière, so many velvet hangings and draperies and dark green
and gold wall-papers and very thick carpets. It all looked heavy; you
don't hear a sound and feel as though you must talk in a whisper. Mother
was out when I arrived. The next best thing to seeing her was to go
where I could get a feeling of her. So after I'd seen the kids I went
down to her boudoir, next to her bedroom. I suppose it wasn't much
changed but it looked richer somehow, and darker. There were
cream-coloured silk blinds that fell in folds half-way down the windows
and some white flowers, I think they were tuberoses, in a tall silver
vase, that smelt so strong I could hardly bear the scent. The rugs were
thicker than they used to be and there were more gold boxes and scent
bottles lying about than ever. I noticed a big photograph, by itself on
the bookcase, of a man I'd never seen, standing against a pillar, in
evening dress with a band across his shirt and some decorations on the
breast of his coat. He had a beard but it was greyer than the governor's
and he was stouter and shorter. I wondered who he was. I didn't notice
much change in the bedroom except for one thing. There was only one bed
and it was put against the wall which was covered with pink silk and
there were pink silk curtains all round it. The other side of the
bedroom was the bathroom so the governor was on the next floor now. I'd
been thinking all the time of mother, longing for her to come, but when
I thought of the governor upstairs by himself, I couldn't keep my mind
off him and I felt sorry for him, I don't know why. I dare say he's just
as happy up there. But I'd always seen his bed by hers and when he got
up, he used to arrange it tidily and more than once I'd gone into her
room on tiptoe and found her asleep after he had gone to the city and
he'd put a rose or a bunch of violets on his pillow for her to see when
she woke up. He couldn't do that now.

I went up to see his bedroom and bathroom. His bed was against the wall
in the same way, only without any curtains and it was smaller and
instead of silk on the wall, there was a large picture of mother with
Olivia in her arms when she was a baby and Ada sitting at her feet and
me in a sailor suit standing beside her. All round the room were
pictures of my grandparents and the aunts and of Uncle Fred and Uncle
Theo when they were young. In the bathroom there was a large basin you
could almost have had a bath in. I could see the governor shoving his
whole curly head and beard in it and blowing like he always did, he
loves water. And there were his bottle of Pierre and the huge bottle of
eau-de-Cologne with the basket-work round. I expected he'd want me to
come in while he dressed that evening and I wanted to. I couldn't
remember anything for him to be angry about and it was so long since I'd
seen him.

Then I went downstairs and stood about in the hall and waited. Twice the
front-door bell rang and the new butler and the two under-footmen went
to open but it wasn't mother, I looked through the window before the
servants came; it was only people calling and leaving cards. Sir George
and Lady Bigham and Lord and Lady Rathbourne; I'd never heard of them. I
took up some of the other cards, there was a huge china bowl full of
them. A good many were people I knew, like the Mathers, the Furzells,
the Alhusens and the Andersens, but a lot of them weren't and I noticed
there were ever so many more titles than there used to be. It was past
seven and still mother didn't come; the governor would be in first if
she didn't arrive in the next few minutes. I wandered into the
dining-room. Griffiths and dear old John were putting the silver on the
table; there were places laid for a dinner-party. It cheered me up
seeing John and after I'd shaken hands I asked him to tell me about
everything. He waited till Griffiths had gone out by the door to the
pantry, then he went to the other and beckoned to me. "I don't want 'im
to 'ear, Master Richard," he said. I put my arm in his and made him come
into the hall and asked him what was up. He said nothing was up but
Griffiths wasn't Keeling and "'e don't know what I know and I don't mean
'im to." Just as he was going to tell me, the front-door bell rang and I
rushed to the window. This time it was mother. She was in the little
_coupé_ brougham with Frank driving Archer and Curly following. I
thought she seemed tired as she got out of the carriage. She said "How's
my boy?" and I kissed her through her veil. She turned to give an order
to Frank and told Curly to go to the stable and be brushed. That poodle
understands everything and off he went, tail up as usual, after the
brougham. Mother looked at the cards of the people who had called and
went on upstairs. When she got to her boudoir, the new maid, even
prettier than Ferris, came in to take her sealskin coat and muff. There
were a lot of letters lying on her writing-table and while she read them
I sat on a big hassock at her feet. Most of them were invitation cards
which she told me to put in a silver clip on the table where there were
a lot of others. The one on the top was from l'Ambassadeur de France et
Madame Waddington. Before I'd had time to speak to her, the governor
came in, but so softly that I didn't even see he was there until he bent
over and kissed her hand and said "How's my Poppet this evening?" I
jumped up and we shook hands. I can't make out what made me want to kiss
him; I hadn't for years, not since he took mother's photograph away at
Clive. It wasn't because of that although I can't forget it but I got
out of the way of it and when other fellows told me they never kissed
their fathers, I thought it was time I stopped. He put his hand at the
back of my head and looked at me. "You look well, Dick, I think your
moustache is growing." He laughed slightly as he said that and went on
"Let your mother have a look at you." Mother smiled but she didn't look
and the governor began asking me about the journey, what time I left
Vevey, what the weather was like there and how the crossing was and if
the train was punctual. I'd always known him to ask those questions.
Then he said "Come along, your mother must dress and so must we." I'd
hardly kissed mother and hated leaving her. I bent over her to kiss her
but she turned her head so that I only caught her ear and the governor
put his hand on my arm and we went out of the room together.




XXV


At dinner I was glad to find I was sitting next to Mr Benda as all the
guests were strangers to me. He and Uncle Fred came in together so late
that I didn't get a chance of saying a word, in fact as I went to say
how d'you do to them, I heard mother say "Can't you give up that last
rubber when you're dining here, Fred?" and he gave me a nod and wink as
he bowed to a handsome lady in a green satin dress covered all over with
diamonds. Afterwards I knew she was Mrs Colhoun and that the tall
clean-shaved man sitting opposite me was her husband. As soon as I heard
him speak I knew he was an American. Mother introduced me before dinner
to Mr Frühling who sat on my other side. I recognised him at once from
his picture in her boudoir. As I supposed, he wasn't tall and he was
rather stout, the same sort of figure as Uncle Fred but he didn't look
so jolly and he had a strong foreign accent. His eyes were rather
prominent and he had a large nose with his moustache curling up on both
sides of it separated from his beard. He was rather fine-looking in a
way and made me feel he knew a great deal and that I had to listen to
what he said. During dinner he told me he had given mother Curly and
that it had taken him over a year to find him. He said grey poodles came
from Siberia and Curly had been brought all the way in a basket by his
Tartar servant. When I repeated that to Uncle Fred afterwards he said
"Pooh! all lies." Mr Frühling also told me that Mr Colhoun was a great
friend of his and had built the first railway across the American
continent, that he owned thousands of miles of railways and was one of
the richest men in the world. I asked Uncle Fred if that was lies too
and he said "About three-quarters of it." But Uncle Fred was apt to say
things like that when he didn't like people. I thought Mr Frühling
rather nice. He asked me all sorts of questions about my life in
Switzerland and said he was so sorry he hadn't been able to come to
Vevey before he met mother and Mrs Selliger at Lucerne.

The man on the other side of him next to mother was the Honourable
Kenneth Arundel. I'd been told he was the nephew of some duke or other
and a great swell in society and never went out of London. He was short
and thin and spoke in a soft high voice. Mother seemed to be talking
most of the time to a very good-looking man with dark wavy hair and very
light eyes on the other side of her and as Mr Arundel began a
conversation with Mr Frühling I asked Mr Benda who he was. Of course he
had to make one of his little jokes "That's Jim the lady-killer" and
laugh that jolly thick laugh of his right down in his chest before he
told me he was Lord James Stuart and considered the handsomest man in
London. He told me that pretty lady between the governor and Uncle Fred
was Mrs Sam Lester and that wasn't her husband, it was Colonel Keith.
Her husband was an M.P. and they called him "Sober Sam" there
because--well--now I knew.

After the ladies had gone the governor introduced me to Mr Colhoun. His
first words were "Well, young man, I hear you've been picking up French
in Switzerland, what are you going to do next?" I hadn't the slightest
idea what to answer but that didn't matter because he didn't wait but
went straight on "You should come to America and see what we're doing
there. I've been telling your father in another ten years there'll be
more miles of railroads in the States than in all Europe put together.
D'you know how many miles my syndicate operates? Seven thousand and
we're adding another thousand. Call that something? Well now, a bright
young fellow like you coming out there with the right people to go to
and a father like yours behind him to put up capital, can get right in
on the ground floor and grow up with the country. See here, young
fellow, by the time you're your father's age you can be a millionaire as
easy, as easy as shelling peas. D'you know how I began? I didn't have an
old man behind me. I had to light out for myself. D'you know what the
West was like when I was your age? Why, from the Alleghanies to the
Rockies there wasn't a town as you couldn't have thrown a rock across.
St. Louis and Cincinnata weren't more than little frontier settlements.
Chicawgo was a straggling village of frame shanties. I've seen herds of
buffalo grazing, thousands and thousands of them, not a hundred miles
west of it. St. Paul and Minneapolis were little one-horse townships
where Indians traded furs for rot-gut whisky. I tell you, I've seen
things hum in my life. And they're going to hum some more yet." He
lowered his voice. "D'you know what I've come over here for? I came to
place fifteen million dollars of bonds of my railroads and Baron Alger
and your people have found the money and it's the greatest cinch----"

Uncle Fred came and sat down by us and just as he was going to begin
again, the governor got up and all except Uncle Fred and I went up to
the drawing-room.

I'd got a chance to talk to him now while he finished his cigar and we
went into the library together. Two card-tables had been brought out and
on them were packets of cards and a lot of different-coloured counters
in boxes. "Um, poker, Dick, poker." Uncle Fred pursed his mouth and
nodded his head slowly and said "Um" again. I knew that meant he didn't
like "poker" whatever it was.

He asked me if I was glad to get back home again. I told him I was but
what were they going to do next with me? He said he didn't know but he
believed my father had found a coach in the country. "But what for?" I
asked. "What am I going to do? A coach is only another name for a tutor
and I can't go to tutors for ever." He shook his head. Did I know what I
wanted to do myself? I asked him what was the use of my thinking about
it unless I knew I could do it. But, supposing I could, what then? Then
I'd like to go to Oxford. "And then?" he asked. That puzzled me. What
did one go to Oxford for? I knew some fellows went to the bar but I had
no ambition to be a barrister. I told him I supposed I could work for a
degree but I hadn't a notion what the object of taking a degree was,
what good it did you or anything else. Would I work for it if I did go?
I said I thought so. I certainly wasn't a student, but there were things
I liked knowing like history and literature. He said that was why my
father wanted me to go to a coach. I asked him why I couldn't work with
one at home, I was sick of always going away, I never saw mother or the
kids or him either. "You don't mention your father, Dick," he said.
"Because I don't think he wants to see me. If he did, he wouldn't always
be sending me away."

Uncle Fred looked at me a minute, then he threw the butt-end of his
cigar into the fire. "Richard, why will you always misunderstand your
father? Why will you not believe that whatever he wants you to do, he
means it for your good?"

I felt uncomfortable when he said that and didn't know what to answer.

"Look here, Richard, you've just come home. You've seen this
dinner-party. When your parents aren't out, it will always be like that.
Now I ask you, could you work if all the time this sort of thing was
going on? And can you expect to take part in it at your age? Would it he
good for you if you did? And you wouldn't like being alone all the time,
would you? Ada will soon be going to school again, Olivia has her
governess and you couldn't see much of her. Your father goes to the city
at half-past nine in the morning. Your mother has engagements all day.
Be sensible. You'll be much happier out of it."

As he was speaking, Mrs Lester came into the room with Lord James Stuart
and held out her hand to me. "Talking confidences to Uncle Fred?" she
tittered and without waiting for an answer went on, "You couldn't have
anyone better to tell your love affairs to, could he, Jim?" and tittered
again. I thought it was an awfully silly thing to say but Uncle Fred
looked quite pleased and she started again, "I'm going to be your
sleeping partner to-night, don't forget that, Mr Frederick." Uncle Fred
looked at her in a funny way and said "I shan't be likely to forget that
invitation, Mrs Lester." As she tittered once more mother came into the
room with the others and they all sat down at the card-tables except the
governor and Mrs Lester who took a seat behind Uncle Fred. As soon as
they started playing, the governor made a sign to me and we went into
the billiard-room together.




XXVI


The governor's billiards was like his tennis. He took a lot of trouble
but he hardly ever brought off a good stroke and as I took no trouble at
all but occasionally some of my shots came off, we played almost even.
We only played fifty up but it took quite a time to finish and I missed
a chancy cushion cannon at the last instead of an easy pot-shot at red
to let him run out, partly because I wanted to give him the fun of
winning and partly because all the time we were playing I knew the game
was only a sort of marking time while he made up his mind what he was
going to say to me and I wanted to make it easy for him. That was the
governor's way. He hated coming to the point but when once he did, it
all came out pat like something he'd learnt by heart and I nearly always
knew by the words he used to begin with, what was coming afterwards.

We put up our cues and sat down on the leather sofa at the end of the
room, under the caribou heads Walter Hawke said he'd shot. Then the
governor lit a cigarette and began.

"You perhaps don't know, Richard, that your cousins Alfred and Edward
Ritter are now at Balliol College where they are studying for the bar."
I always particularly disliked my cousins Alfred and Edward whom I
considered priggish duffers. The governor used to take me now and then
to see their mother whom I called Cousin Matilda on Sunday afternoons, a
visit I loathed. "They were prepared for their matriculation which I
understand is more severe at Balliol than at any other college at Oxford
by a former fellow of that college who is now rector of Collingham in
Northamptonshire. He has a vacancy for a pupil and I have arranged for
you to go there. Mr Lynn tells me that as your name is not down at
present for any college, the best plan will be for you to read for the
first university examination as this entitles you to enter most of the
colleges without matriculating. Meanwhile I shall make inquiries as to
which college seems most suitable for you to go to. I hope these
arrangements please you?"

While he was reeling all this off he never looked at me and I was glad
he didn't, but I had to say something. To begin with I thoroughly
distrusted any coach those sapping cousins of mine went to. Oxford was
too far away for me to think about, I might never pass that examination,
and meanwhile I might be stuck with a beast like Pellew again. But what
was I to say?

"Well?" he said.

"Well" (I couldn't bring myself to call him governor, it seemed cheeky,
I'd never called him pater to his face and I'd got out of the way of
saying papa, so I called him nothing), "I'm awfully sick of tutors, you
know."

"But I thought you were so happy with Monsieur Jaquelin."

"So I was but he's an exception. Besides he's an old man and he isn't
really a tutor at all, I mean not like an English one. I was practically
free there."

"Yes, I don't suppose you worked much. By the way, Richard, don't run
off with the idea you know French. The letters you wrote me weren't
French at all; I mean, they weren't the letters an educated young
Frenchman would write."

I knew that. "You don't expect me to write French like you do, do you? I
never shall."

"There's no reason you shouldn't, it only involves application. When I
was a boy, I worked because I knew I had to make my own way in the
world. I've told you again and again you'll have to."

That was where the governor always went wrong. Did he take me for a born
idiot? Couldn't any fool see he was rolling in money? His saying that
made me sigh, it was so stale.

"There's nothing to sigh about. It's good for a young man to make his
own living, it's discipline, and if one knows that before one can spend,
one must earn, one is less luxurious and self-indulgent."

What did he go on like that for? I knew he wasn't luxurious but what
about mother, what about the way they lived?

"But that's another question. You said Monsieur Jaquelin was old. So, I
fear, is Mr Lynn. He must be nearly seventy. I want you to understand
that he's a most distinguished scholar, a gentleman whom it's a
privilege for you to live and learn with. You're past schoolboy age now
and you can't be forced to work. You are intelligent enough but hitherto
you have shown a complete lack of industry. I am satisfied that if you
apply yourself, under Mr Lynn's guidance, you can easily pass this
preliminary examination. Your future depends on yourself."

When the governor talked like that, which he'd done ever since I could
remember, I had always felt the same. Everything he said was true and
perfectly reasonable. As he put it, there wasn't another side. But
somewhere in me I couldn't help feeling there was. If I could only have
talked to him, I should have said "Look here, father, I don't want to
humbug you, I want you to know what I feel and what I think. I'm not the
working kind, I don't like work for work's sake. I don't like books
unless I can find something in them that interests me. There are books I
like and books I don't like. That doesn't mean I like nothing but
rubbish but it does mean that I don't like most of the sort of books
schoolmasters and professors like. I think Oxford's probably the best
thing I can do. But don't expect me to be a scholar and pass
examinations with honours and all that sort of thing because I shan't
and the reason I shan't is because I don't want to. I don't see the use
and the best I shall do is to scrape through a degree and I should only
do that to please you. But while I'm at Oxford, perhaps I shall come
across someone or other, he might be an undergraduate or he might be a
don, who'll have the same sort of ideas as I've got and perhaps he'll
know what I'm good for better than I know myself. Anyhow I shall be
getting older and I may find a way by myself."

But I couldn't say all this, I couldn't even say a word of it, because
the governor looks at things in a totally different way to me. He thinks
life means work. I think life only means work if you've got to and the
only advantage I can see in being his son instead of, say, Everest's,
the old gardener at Craythorne, is that I needn't work for my living, I
needn't hurry, I can take my time and find out gradually what I'm good
for. All I did say was "All right, papa" (the papa crept out), "when am
I to go?" and all he said was "You're a funny chap, Richard. You don't
seem pleased" and as we went back to the library "I'll talk it over with
your mother."

They stayed playing cards so late that I said good-night and went off to
bed. But I didn't sleep and when I heard mother go to her room, I looked
at my watch. It was past two. My room was on the same landing as the
governor's and I looked out of my door and saw his was open. Then I
thought I'd go downstairs and see what he was doing; I don't know what
made me. There was only one light below in the hall but the library door
was open and I crept up to it on tiptoe and poked my head round it, very
softly. The card-tables had been taken away and everything tidied up and
the governor was sitting at his table, writing, with a little teapot and
cup beside the blotter.




XXVII


I'm more inclined to believe in people and to do what they want if I
like the things they say, the way they do things and behave. I believe
more in mother and it pleases me more to do what she wants than what the
governor wants and it isn't only because I have a tender feeling for her
I haven't got for him. She seems to make things worth doing and she
never fusses about anything. Things seem to go right of themselves and
whatever she does has a sort of importance. When she gives an order or
writes a letter or pays a call, at the moment each act has a curious
kind of interest for me. Mother never interferes. If she sees me reading
she doesn't interrupt like the governor and ask me the name of the hook,
then if it isn't one she approves of make some disagreeable remark about
it. If she asks me a question, she waits to hear the answer and doesn't
snap one up and make one feel a fool. The governor does and Uncle Fred
is inclined to. I like being left alone. I don't want to interfere with
other people and I don't see why other people should interfere with me.
My thoughts aren't like the governor's thoughts. How can they be? He's
nearly fifty and I'm not eighteen. When I'm his age I may think as he
does, I hope I shan't but meanwhile I certainly don't. I may be wrong,
probably I am and if so, I want to find it out for myself.  I always
think the best thing in the Catechism is "Do unto all men as you would
they should do unto you" and I try to practise it. When I talk to Ada, I
always try to see things as she sees them; I even try to see them as the
governor does but it's almost impossible.

The strange thing is that though books can't force you to listen, they
have more influence on me than the governor or Uncle Fred. Now that I
look back, I'm sure I shouldn't have hated Fräulein Schwind so much if
I'd never read _Grimm's Fairy Tales_ and _Prince Hempseed,_ I'm certain
I shouldn't have thought so much about Garnett if I hadn't read _Eric,_
I know I shouldn't have run away from Olive if I hadn't read _Night and
Morning_ and _David Copperfield_ and I'm not at all sure that the
beginning of my not getting on with the governor hadn't something to do
with my having read _Misunderstood._ But it goes much further than that.
While I am reading a book that really interests me I seem almost to
become the hero of it myself or at all events I see myself like him and
copy his ideas and his dress and his way of going on as much as I can.
And when I've read one book and taken up another, if I like it, I change
characters again or sometimes I'm part of one character with, one person
and another character with another person and I'm angry with myself if I
can't act as I imagine the character would if he were in my place. Of
course that makes me on the look-out for adventure everywhere and I
suppose it accounts for my getting depressed when I can't find anything
at all to get up an interest in to keep myself going. All I knew about
country life before I came here except for the few days at the
Grantleys' and what different boys have told me, came out of books. Ever
since St. Vincent's I've believed that it must be a finer life than any
I've been used to and the summer at Longshades helped to make me think
so. At Vevey, Coward whose father was master of a pack of hounds showed
me lots of photographs and tried to tell me about it. I couldn't get
much out of him but he certainly thought it all wonderful. Howker's
father was a wool manufacturer at Bradford but they had a country house
and a grouse moor and he hardly talked of anything else except racing;
both he and Coward were mad on that. So, though at first I hated the
idea, when I got down to Collingham and found that, except for a couple
of hours of what Mr Lynn calls "reading" in the morning, he lets me do
what I like, I thought to myself that at all events I had got the chance
of seeing what country life was like. And now though of course I can't
pretend to know everything, I know something and what I know I can't say
I much care for. I've been here since Easter and it's getting towards
Christmas. During all this time I've not been home. On the whole I've
not minded as much as I should have thought. I think it is very odd; it
doesn't seem to me natural or fair for a father to keep his son away
from home for eight months without hardly seeing him. I don't pretend to
understand his reason.  Mother came once, before she went to Marienbad,
just in time for lunch and then off again. I said nothing about going
home and she didn't mention it. I love her just as much as ever but I've
learnt how to keep it down. It would have been difficult not to show it
while she was here, if it hadn't been for Lord James being with her. I
wasn't going to show my feelings before him. He drove her in a brake
from Wannacote, fourteen miles. It belongs to bis uncle, Lord Brecon,
and be keeps his hunters there. I went over to spend two nights while
she was there but I hardly saw her.  The house was full of people for
the races and when I asked mother if I could come to her bedroom when
she went to bed, she told me I'd better not because I might disturb the
Empress of Austria who was in the same wing, although the men were in
the smoking-room until after two and kicking up enough row to keep
everyone awake in the house. Lord James told me he never stayed more
than a week in the country, even in Scotland, it bored him stiff, and
never more than a night at his uncle's for hunting. But the Brecons
hardly ever go to London; they have four or five country places in
different parts of England, Scotland and Wales and spend part of the
time at each. I can understand that a constant change from one place to
another prevents their feeling dull especially if they fill their houses
with people all the time. Wannacote is an enormous place with avenues of
oaks miles long and I believe they own another larger still. Having
estates to look after, being a sort of little king wherever you go, is
of course what these people mean by country life.

I know all the people in the village and the farmers. Josiah Aldwinkle's
the chief one and one of the old-fashioned kind. He wears a top-hat and
a stock and hunts. There's a scamp of a gipsy barber whose name, of
course, is Lee and Jim Carter at the Brooke Arms, who's a pugilist, I
box with him, and Fred Baines, Mr Brooke's agent and Tom Wood the
huntsman. I can understand their saying the country is the only place to
live in because they earn their living there and theirs is certainly
pleasanter than anything they could do in London, just as I can
understand Dick Bürge liking to farm better than to be stuck in an
office. But what I can't understand is the Mount Desart girls saying
they wouldn't live in town for anything. They seem to me to be bored to
death. I wonder if it's sour grapes though I know they look down on
people who haven't got country places.

Old Lynn in his quiet way is the same. One day at lunch he remarked that
no one can be in society who doesn't belong to a territorial family. I
told him that put my people out and though he said he was referring to a
particular kind of society, I knew he meant the only good kind. It
brought St. Vincent's back to me again. If an old gentleman can say
that, no wonder boys like Lopez and Ellerby and Hames put on airs
because their fathers have got estates. All the same I'm afraid that
aristocratic idea has something to do with my admiring Ella so much so I
suppose I've got something of the sort in me too.

It's odd how one gets intimate with people. Old Lynn spoke of the Mount
Desarts as if they were the Royal Family--with bated breath. That's what
started me, especially after he said they were so particular about whom
they knew. Of course Ella is the one. I wonder if I really care as much
about her as I think I do. She's twenty and I'm all but eighteen. The
worst of it is when I see her, I never have anything to say. They think
an awful lot of a fellow being a sportsman. I've not had much chance of
being a shot but I'm pretty smart at rabbits and old Aldwinkle's son who
is Mr Brooke's keeper at Collingham Place says wild duck take more
shooting than pheasants and I got two in three shots the other night. I
deserved them after sitting in the middle of the ice for hours with the
gun freezing my hands. And my riding's all right but one can't take a
line on those raw four-year-olds Dick Burge lets me hunt for the making.

The Mount Desarts are a queer family when one comes to think of it.
They're down on everybody, even their own brother. It must be something
to do with the money Neville lost ranching in Wyoming but he says his
father has got plenty. With all their swagger relations they don't seem
to do anything but go and stay in Ireland or somewhere even more out of
the way than Warnham. The only one who ever does anything is Ella and
she only hunts once a week. They won't go out for a walk, they never go
to see anyone, they say they wouldn't go to the parsonic tennis parties
if they were paid, besides they hate the game.  All they do is to sit in
the schoolroom and have tea and say everything is awful. I often wonder
whether it's only Ella that makes me like going there so much. Perhaps
it's because they all seem to like me to come.  They must because they
are always asking me over for the night. Neville who spends all his time
drawing "bad men" and cowboys roping steers says I'm a godsend and that
nobody ever talks except when I'm in the house.  But Ella is a beauty
and I suppose that vague slack way of hers is aristocratic. There must
be something in that daughter of a thousand earls business, old Lynn and
Tracy are full of it. Tracy says the Mount Desarts are the oldest blood
in England and they've never married out of their class. I've got an
idea he was having a little whack at me because I had hinted I was
rather gone on Ella, it's difficult not to say something to somebody
when one feels like that. When he asked me what they did and what they
talked about, I couldn't think. They never do anything and as far as I
can remember they never talk about anything.  When I'm there I have to
do all the talking. That's why I have to invent idiotic stories like the
one about my having found a dead fox one morning when I was out after
wood-pigeons and walking through Collingham village with it in one hand
and a gun in the other and meeting Lord Ashby's hounds and what Tom Wood
the huntsman said to me when I told him I'd found it poisoned by Mark's
Coppice not fifty yards away from his own poultry-run. I made that up
one evening after dinner and every time I go there as soon as old Mr
Mount Desart goes down to the housekeeper's room and gets out his pipe,
I have to tell it over again to make him laugh. I wonder, as old Tracy's
so keen on blood, he doesn't make up to Beatrice. She's only about
thirty-five and just the right sort of wife for a well-off, sporting
parson. Perhaps he doesn't think his family's good enough. But I don't
think they would mind if it weren't. Ella and Ray would be delighted to
get her married, they're always having rows with her. There are always
rows about something at Warnham and I believe they're generally about
money.  But they'd probably have them anyhow to make the time pass. I
suppose the old man doesn't know, at all events he keeps out of the way.
The girls' lives seem to be nothing but meals. Breakfast runs into lunch
and if they do anything in the afternoon it's either got to be done
before or after tea. Their only excitement seems to be when the hounds
draw the Warnham coverts or when their cousin Lord Eye comes down to
Sowerby and has a party for the shooting. They talked for weeks about
driving over to Bolsover House to call; Mrs Mount Desart said I must be
sure and see the pictures. When we did go at last, Sir George Gresham
said the gallery tad been shut up for years and all we did was to look
at the stables. The girls say Gresham is drinking himself to death and
he looks like it.

They asked me all sorts of questions after I stayed at Wannacote,
especially about mother. I couldn't help noticing that they seemed to
think more of me after I'd been there. Neville says they are snobs. The
others may be but I don't think Ella is, although she's as bad as any of
them about despising everyone who doesn't own an estate. I wish I knew
more about snobbishness, I don't think I quite understand what a snob
is. That's through leaving Olive so soon. It's a great disadvantage not
to know certain things. All Howker knew was that M'Grath was a snob and
that it meant looking up to a lord. I asked him how he knew M'Grath
looked up to a lord and he said anyone could see he did and that a chap
who dressed like that must be a snob. That's ridiculous. I may be a snob
myself, I rather think I am; if I am, I'm one who admires rich,
handsome, well-born people and would like to be one of them myself. With
the exception of Dickens's, nearly every hero of every book I've read is
one or the other or all three. Nobody ever makes a hero or heroine out
of an ugly, poor, common man or woman except in fairy-tales and then
they always change into princes and princesses. One feels sorry for
poor, ugly, common people but one doesn't admire them for being so and
one does admire people for being noble and rich and splendid. I don't
see how one can help it. I wish I could talk to mother about these
things. It's no use trying to talk to the governor. If I told him what I
think he'd make me feel small, and say something like kind hearts being
more than coronets and simple faith than Norman blood. Of course being
clever and knowing a lot and being kind and generous and unselfish are
the chief moral qualities but those aren't the qualities I'm thinking
about and anyhow it must be easier to be all that if you've got the
others.

Another reason why I think I'm a snob is the lie I told Miss Eva Lynn
when she came to stay with her uncle in the summer. One evening she
began talking about families and genealogies and asked me what county my
father came from. I told her his family was Austrian but my mother was
English and I went on to say how beautiful she was and how I loved her.
She then asked me what her name was before she married my father. For an
instant I didn't answer. I felt I couldn't say the truth, which was that
I didn't know, because it flashed into my mind that she would have
thought it queer, she might even have thought the less of mother for it.
So I suddenly made up my mind and said "Burke." "Oh, indeed! the
Clanwilliam Burkes or the Evresont Burkes?" I nodded my head. "Yes,
that's it, the Clanwilliam Burkes." "Earls of Clanwilliam and Fowan,
Barons of Dartrey and Corso?" "Yes, yes." I went on nodding my head. She
asked me what relation mother was to the present earl. I said I really
didn't know, she saw none of them because they didn't like my father.
After that utter lie, she left me alone but she sat there looking at me
as if I'd suddenly changed into a fairy and I knew she'd tell old Mr
Lynn. I trembled at the thought of it. But when I went to bed I lay
awake thinking. How was it I had never heard my mother's name? The only
members of her family I'd ever heard of were Aunt Mary who was the mother
of my cousin Mildred, a very stout lady whose surname was Cunningham and
a lady who lived with her whom I called Cousin Caroline whose surname
was Steele and who was Sissy's godmother. They had a house in the
country called Farnham Grange. In my whole life no one had ever
mentioned what my mother's surname was though I remember her telling me
that she had two Christian names besides Kate and that one of them was
Millicent. Was there any reason for this or was it just chance? If only
I had thought of it in time I should have told Miss Lynn her name was
Steele. But now I've said it, I intend to stick to it until, if ever, I
know the right one. After all, what does it matter? If her name were
Burke or Vere de Vere, she couldn't he more aristocratic than she is. I
hadn't the least intention of making her anything she wasn't and I
couldn't make her out better than she is.




XXVIII


Up to the last I hoped I should have a chance of talking everything over
with mother but one thing or another prevented it until it was too late.
At the end everything happened so quickly. It doesn't seem possible now
that I was at home nearly three weeks after leaving Collingham and that
it's over six since I went up for Smalls. And yet it seems a long time
since I rode over to Warnham to tell them I had passed and was leaving
Mr Lynn; my good-bye visit, when Ella told me she was engaged to Captain
Bingham. When I knew it, I felt relieved, as though I'd been older and
engaged to her myself and then that it had been broken off; because,
really, she was nothing to me. I believe I shall never marry or if I do
it won't be because I want to. I know I shall never find anyone who will
understand me. I don't know if wives ever understand husbands but if
they do they aren't the sort of husbands I should be. I think I was born
to be solitary. When I was small, Nanny Clifford and Fräulein Schwind
always said I was discontented. It was true. I am discontented and I am
afraid I always shall be because whether I'm right or wrong, I know I
want something in every way different from what I've got or ever can
get. Looking back, I can see that I was always like that. Certainly
there were things I liked that other people liked, some books, some
games, riding, hunting, rowing, swimming, but only one side of me liked
them, not the whole of me. There was always an inside me that wanted
something besides entirely different, something that couldn't be
explained or done and that wasn't known to me by any particular name,
that I seemed to have had some time or other and that all sorts of
things reminded me of like the scent of a flower or the rustle of leaves
or a broad sunbeam or the glistening of a calm sea when the sun sets.
Looking back on my life, I see it like a river separated almost from its
source into two streams which keep getting wider apart.  And I see that
everything I have done all my life, everything I have had to do, has
widened that angle and that everything always will widen it.  And yet I
don't think it ought to be widened. There ought to be some way or other
of making those two streams meet again but I don't think I shall ever
discover it or if I do, only after many, many years, and by then it may
be too late.

I suppose most fellows of eighteen would envy me and think me very lucky
to be going for this trip. They would think me very lucky to be on this
ship, the _Trave_ steaming to New York. I don't think myself lucky, I
don't want to go to America, I haven't the least wish to see the States.
But I hadn't the will and the courage to tell the governor so when he
said Uncle Theo had offered to take me. I tried to say something, I
began by saying something about preferring to go to Oxford, but the
words froze on my lips because in my heart I knew that it wasn't that I
wanted to go to Oxford. I didn't know what I wanted to do but I knew I
didn't want to go to America and that all he told me about the advantage
it would be for me to see the New World and about the opportunity I
would have of seeing what human enterprise and industry could build up,
meant nothing, less than nothing to me. Of course he interrupted me. He
talks very well and very quickly and convincingly though he never
convinces me but that was not really the reason I gave in or rather that
I pretended I wanted to go. It wasn't even because he told me I could
come back in three months and go to Oxford if I didn't prefer to remain,
although, he said, "I shall be very surprised if you don't find out
during that time that America is the country of the future." I'm not
really keen upon going to Oxford. I don't think I should gain much from
going there. All I do feel is that as I have to go on down this river
which always gets broader and uglier and dirtier as it flows on, I'd
rather be in the same boat with the sort of men I should know at Oxford
than with men like Mr Colhoun. Again looking back, and I always look
back rather than forward when I try to think, I see that the reason my
time at Jaquelin's was the least unhappy in my life was that I was left
alone there and that it was peaceful.  I've never been happy except at
wonderful moments and I had more of those moments there than anywhere
else; there seemed to be more of my whole self in whatever I did and the
memories of the other life came oftener.

Nor do I want anyone to be sorry for me or try to comfort me. They
couldn't anyhow. I'd much rather be unhappy and have those moments than
be happy like other people and not have them. Besides I know I've got to
go on down this river, whether I like it or not, and I'm almost certain
that whatever I do, I shall make a mess of it, not because I want to but
because I can't help it. And I feel that I might have been saved the
worst if I could have explained, if I had at least had a chance of
explaining to mother that I don't really care about my life at all and
that the kind the governor wants me to lead could never be endurable.
But even to her I couldn't have said that; I should have to be alone
with her a long time and tell her gradually and I've hardly ever been
alone with her at all; as far back as I can remember I was much more
with nurses and governesses than with her. Yet I know that if, in this
world, anyone could understand, it could only be mother. But it was too
difficult to try during those last three weeks. Where could I have begun
and how and when? When I was in her room for ten minutes in the morning
with the maid going in and out?  When we were riding in the Row? When
she drove round paying calls or at tea at Mr Frühling's in Park Lane? Or
at luncheon and dinner where there were always people? How many times I
said, to-morrow I will, to-morrow I must. And when to-morrow came, it
was to-day and to-day was the same as yesterday. And then the day came
for her to go to Paris and the evening before, Mr Frühling was there and
stayed and stayed--and she was so tired when she went to bed. When I
said good-bye to her at the station, I knew I was saying goodbye as well
to the only chance I should ever have--not of putting things
right--that's impossible, but of preventing their going too utterly,
hopelessly wrong. For the further I go on down the river, the less shall
I be able to resist. If it is yellow and dirty now, what will it be
before it reaches the sea?





PART TWO

CHAPTER I

I


THE morning was a most inconvenient time to receive a stranger,
especially that morning, as she had been washing her hair, and besides,
that ornery half-breed help never got her work done till dinner-time.
But there was Richard Kurt waiting downstairs to see her. She began
hastily doing up her hair, which, though not as silky as she would have
liked, was thick and could be speedily what she called "wadged into
shape." She "wadged" it, therefore, and put on her dress, the fastenings
of which she had been altering while her hair dried. Pinning down the
front with various brooches and scarfpins, gifts from different
admirers, she read again the letter she had received the previous day
from Frank Waters.

_"My dear Nell,--I've just unselfishly given young Richard Kurt a note
of introduction to you. He's the nephew of Mr Theophilus Kurt, President
of the C. W. and M., who is now in London. Richard's father is rich. I'm
not high-flier enough for you._

_"He asked if you were a flirt and I told him, as you were the prettiest
girl in the South, you might be with some people, I only knew you as
what I remain, your old friend,_

_"F. W."_

Glancing in the mirror, she rubbed her nose with an old powder leather
and went downstairs.

The young man came towards her from the arm-chair beside the fireplace.
He looked hardly more than a boy, tall and very slight. The shutters
were half closed, but she could see that his hair was lightish, that his
eyes were dark and that he had a little fair moustache.

"I hope I haven't come at an inconvenient hour, Miss Colhouse?" His
accent was very English.

"Not at all. I'm delighted. When did you arrive?" She dropped gracefully
and so lightly into the old arm-chair with a broken spring that it
didn't even creak, while he stood, stick and straw hat in hand.

"Early this morning. I thought I'd come at once because I shan't be
staying long." He fidgeted a little, then sat down at her suggestion.

"Don't you like Manitou?"

"I don't know it, do I? It's not the sort of place I expected. As far as
I can make out, there's no sport to be got."

Elinor was prepared for this point of view. In New York, those who were
not sportsmen talked as though they were.

"Do you hunt in England?" She asked the question as though it didn't
make any difference whether he did or not, but New York had taught her
that the hunting brand was the best.

"When I get the chance."

"I suppose your people do."

He laughed. "You should see the governor on a horse."

"Your father isn't a sportsman then?"

"Well, you see, his idea of riding is what he learnt when he came to
London as a boy and rode in the Park on Sundays. He hasn't got any seat
at all. Now mother can ride. She's got a perfect seat and hands; she's a
born horsewoman." He spoke eagerly. She felt he had a lot to say about
his mother.

"Where did she learn?"

"Oh, I don't know. Picked it up, I suppose."

She was puzzled. What did he mean by picking it up. "I suppose she lived
in the country?"

"I don't know where mother lived before she married the governor." His
eyes were dark and penetrating when hers met them, but he frequently
looked away, as though he thought he was staring. He spoke very
distinctly and his manner was eager and jerky, with an occasional
nervous gesture.

In answer to his inquiry she told him she lived in Waterville but had
just come from New York, where she had been visiting a friend. She was
aware he was looking at her closely though she pretended not to notice.
He appeared to have nothing more to say and she gazed towards the
opening in the half-shuttered window. He was on her left, the best side
of her profile, as it happened, though both were so good it hardly
mattered. She sat back with grace in the low arm-chair, her arms, bare
to the elbow, along the sides and her tapering fingers clasping the
edges. Her dress was a little open at the neck and her breast rose and
fell rhythmically. She turned, creating another pose, as he got up.

"I must be going; it's lunch-time. May I come back this afternoon? I
should like to call on Mrs Colhouse."

She restrained any sign of satisfaction. "My mother will be very
pleased. We could go for a walk if you like and come back here after."

"I should love to." He went lightly to the door, opening it to a flood
of sunshine which lit up his light, straight hair and made him look
younger than ever.

But it was the impression she made on him that mattered and she hoped he
had taken an alluring portrait away with him.




II


Her bedroom window commanded the path, which was a short cut to the
hotel and she watched him from hehind the curtain. Again his extreme
youthfulness struck her; he did not look more than eighteen. His figure
was unmistakably that of a gentleman; his loose-fitting tweed suit and
brown shoes were un-American.

Her self-made blue dimity dress was suitable for a short walk on a
summer afternoon. Its flimsiness set off her slight, graceful figure;
the open neck edged with lace displayed her mellow olive skin. The red
roses drooping over the brim of her leghorn hat against her blue-black
hair matched the touch of artifice on her lips and cheeks. Two dark red
roses lay on the dressing-table, and as she entered the sitting-room she
held them to her finely cut nostrils, standing on the threshold while he
came towards her. His admiration, though restrained, was obvious. Any
man she knew would have greeted her with a flattering allusion to what
she was aware was an artistic presentation of herself. He made none.

"How kind of you to take me out, but it's awfully hot for a walk."

"We needn't go far and we can sit down somewhere in the shade."

They strolled by the side of the lake till they reached a small path
which led upwards gently, through stretches of heather, to a timber gate
with pine-trees on either side. They had hardly spoken till she asked
him to lift the top bars. Slightly raising her skirt, she gave a little
run and, touching the lowest bar lightly with her foot, bounded forward
like a bird. A few steps farther on were some felled fir-trees to which
she pointed with her parasol.

"You mustn't sit on them in that pretty dress." He threw off his jacket
and laid it where she could sit with comfort. She disposed herself
gracefully and he threw himself down beside her.

"Do you think you can bear a day or two longer here?" She gazed down at
him with a demure expression in her large dark eyes.

"Of course, this is delightful," he broke off lamely. "Do you mind my
smoking a pipe?"

"No; I like them." No American she knew smoked a pipe.

"I'm sorry, the pouch is in the pocket--may I?"

She moved herself just enough for him to feel in the pocket; in
extracting the pouch he had to put his hand partly under her thigh and
he flushed.

She took no notice of his embarrassment and lay back, displaying
carelessly a shapely silk-clad calf. He lit his pipe and leant his back
against the log upon which she was sitting. A minute passed; neither
spoke. A bird called in the distance, another answered it, there was a
faint lapping of water from the lake beyond. He jumped up and stood
facing her.

"I don't mean to fall in love with you, you know."

She lifted her face slowly and smiled.

"Who thought about such a thing, Mr Kurt?" It was the first time she had
given him a name.

"I've thought about it. How can one help it when one's with you?"

"That's very flattering." Her tone was bantering.

"Don't laugh at me. I want to be friends with you but I don't want to
flirt. I don't know how to. I always wonder what these Americans say to
girls. They seem to be able to go on all day every day talking to them.
What on earth do they talk about? What am I to talk to you about?" He
looked her squarely in the eyes.

She laughed but she knew it was not the right laugh for the occasion.
Her laugh was a source of anxiety. She couldn't get it right, though she
had made a special study of it even at theatres.

"Tell me about your life in England. I'd love to hear about that."

She indicated that he should sit down beside her again. He did so,
pulling valiantly at his pipe.

"I don't know where to begin. Besides, I've been gone a year."

"Have you been a year in Cliftonburg?"

"No; thank God. I was in Canada for nine months with Billy Kartwright."

"Do you mean Sir William Leicester Kartwright, who married Isolde
Allones?" She knew all about the Kartwrights from _Town Topics_ and if
Eichard Kurt was a friend of theirs he must be very well connected.

"Yes. You see, he was in the governor's business. I don't know what he
did there--not much, I should think. They got up a big farming company,
the governor put money into it. The company owned land at different
places along the line between Medicine Hat and Calgary and Billy
Kartwright went along in a caboose organising settlements." He paused
and considered an instant. "It was a fine scheme, but when the labourers
found out that the Canadians got double as much as they'd contracted for
they turned it down. Billy Kartwright did it all on a grand scale. He
got over I don't know how many Polled Angus and Galloway bulls,
Clydesdale stallions and Roscommon rams, and they all went wrong--got
sick or something--and when the snow came they half starved; they
couldn't feed in the snow like the native-bred ones could. The imported
ploughs were no good for the soil; nothing was any good. And Kartwright
made his friends managers of the farms, Public School fellows and all
that, who didn't know the West and took the whole thing as a sort of
sporting scheme. One got up a scratch pack of hounds; another started
laying out a cricket pitch----" His pipe had gone out; he began
relighting it. "You can imagine the rest," he said, between the puffs.

"And what did Sir William Kartwright do?"

"He went off home with his wife and left Blackett and me to run the
show." He paused. "Well, perhaps not exactly that. He appointed a Scotch
land bailiff general manager but the labourers collared him and stuck
him in a cage. He looked like a baboon anyhow." He lay back and laughed
heartily at the recollection.

"But where is Sir Leicester Kartwright now?" Elinor was not interested
in what happened to the bailiff.

"In England, trying to put things right with his shareholders. I think
the governor expected to lose his money, and only took shares to please
Kartwright and get me a job. You see, the governor's got a big business.
Of course they spend a lot of money, especially my mother; he doesn't
seem to care what she spends." He knocked the ashes out of his pipe on
his heel and looked up at her. "I love her to spend a lot of money and
have everything. She ought to; there's no one like her. But he kicks up
a row about my spending a few pounds more than my allowance, and keeps
me out here when I want to go to the 'varsity."

Elinor was puzzled and was framing a non-committal remark, when he got
up suddenly and added: "I say, I'm cracked to go on saying all this.
That's the worst of me. I can't stop talking when I get started. But
please don't think I always do it. I don't know why I did to-day, except
that----" He paused, and as he stood looking at her his brown eyes
glistened.

She rose gracefully to her feet and, slipping her hand inside his arm,
pressed it gently.

"I say, you are kind." He kept her hand close to his side as they walked
slowly on together.




III


They found Mrs Colhouse sitting in the porch, talking across the rose
fence to Mrs Shuter, who, Elinor considered, was a common old woman. She
shot a displeased glance at her mother, turning her back to the
boundary, on the other side of which the objectionable neighbour was
sitting under a laburnum-tree. When Elinor presented Richard Kurt to her
mother, she was unpleasantly conscious that he had noticed her
ungraciousness. The deference of his attitude towards Mrs Colhouse and
his remark, obviously intended for the ignored neighbour to overhear:
"How nice for you to have such a charming garden next door. Isn't that
laburnum lovely?" increased her irritation.

Richard placed a chair for her with its hack to the fence, but she
ignored the attention and entered the house. Just like mammy to give her
away like that with her po' white trash. She flew upstairs, and in her
annoyance threw her pretty leghorn hat on the bed with a vehemence that
turned it over on its bent brim in a state of abject disgrace. After she
had powdered her nose, she felt sorry for it and, giving it one or two
restoring pokes, replaced it on her head. When she had removed her shoes
and put on high-heeled slippers, dipped her hands in cool water and
sprayed herself with essence of lilac, especially after she had taken a
good look at herself in the mirror, she felt better. All the Mrs Shuters
in the world couldn't alter the fact of her uncommon beauty, and if he
thought she had a temper, let him. A girl with a face and figure like
hers had a right to a good deal more than temper. She went slowly
downstairs, humming and, standing well inside the door, where Mrs Shuter
couldn't see her, suggested their coming into the house. Iced tea and
some cakes were on the table, which Mrs Colhouse began serving, but Kurt
insisted that she should sit down and offered her the first glass and
the plate with sliced lemon. Why did he make such a point of handing
everything to mammy first? She made an effort to repress her feelings,
but she could not force herself to join in the conversation, and though
he looked at her shyly now and then while he talked, she returned
monosyllables and he soon got up and said he must he going.

"You have been so kind. I will come and say good-bye before I go."

For an instant her spirits sank, but she collected herself and asked:
"There's a dance at the hotel this evening, isn't there?"

"A dance? I didn't know. I say, do come." He advanced into the little
sitting-room again. "And you too, Mrs Colhouse, won't you?"

"Mr Kurt, I haven't been to a dance for twenty years, but I daresay Nell
will go."

"If there is one, may I come and fetch you?" He looked anxiously at Elinor.

"If you like. But I must know at once."

With a hurried good-bye he ran up the garden path.

"A nice fool you made me look."

"Why how, Nell?"

"I've told you to keep away from Mrs Shuter."

"But, my dear, I can't be rude to our neighbour, and you wearing her
roses too."

"I'll pay for them, come to that. I don't want her around when I've got
company. She'll get cackling about all sorts of things. I've told you
that ever so often."

"But sure-ly that English boy don't matter. He's too young to count,
isn't he?"

Elinor felt her temper rising but she restrained herself. "Now, mammy,
you listen to me. I know Richard Kurt's young, but he's the best chance
I've ever had and probably shall ever have. His parents live in London,
and they've got a big position there. You know I've always wanted to
marry an Englishman. His father's rich--how rich I don't know. He says
he's got no money himself, but that don't matter, he will have. And I
mean to marry him if I can and chance it. That's all there is about it."

Mrs Colhouse threw herself back in her chair and gazed at her daughter
with astonished eyes. "Marry him, that baby, and you only saw him to-day
for the first time. Lord 'a' mercy. You'd be taking a kid to raise."

Elinor made an impatient sound with her tongue against the back of her
teeth. "See here, mammy, you know I've got sense and you know the sort
of life we lead. Now I'm determined to get out of it myself and get you
out too."

"How did you get to know him?" Mrs Colhouse asked.

"Frank Waters gave him a letter to me."

Mrs Colhouse looked up inquiringly.

"You remember the time Sissie Warren went up to Cliftonburg to that
great ball where there was a baron and came back with her head buzzing
full of it. That ball was given by Mr Theophilus Kurt, this boy's uncle,
and he's the president of the C.W. & M. He's in London now."

Mrs Colhouse stared at Elinor through her spectacles with a startled
expression. "And what would he say to it all? He'd never want that boy
to get engaged while he's away."

Elinor went to the mirror over the mantel and pulled a long pin out of
her hat. "I don't intend to be engaged to him when his uncle comes
back." She calmly arranged a curl beside her temple.

"Then what do you mean to do?"

Elinor turned round and tiptoed across the room to her mother's chair
with her finger on her lips. "I mean to be married to him," she whispered.




IV


There was a dance at the hotel, and by eight o'clock the combined
intensive labours of Elinor and her mother had wrought so great a change
in what she called her "old blue rag" that only an expert could have
identified it as the one she wore with such success at the Pomegranate
Club Ball two years before. It was of blue velvet, with black guipure
and bead ornaments. The sleeves were like elongated balloons. Elinor,
born strategist of the wardrobe that she was, laid her plans against
emergency well in advance. At odd moments for some time past she had
bespangled two square yards or so of the turquoise blue velvet with
faceted bits of jet, replacing therewith the more meagre and less
salient sleeves of an earlier period. There were other modifications of
some significance, but it was the final assembling of the parts that
had called for her extreme ingenuity under pressure of time. The effort
made so heavy a demand upon her nerves that by the time the work of art
had reached safety point her appetite had been completely cut and her
only preparation for the evening's contingencies was a glass of cold
tea. Mrs Colhouse had stood nobly in the breach, meeting difficulties as
they arose, and supplying reinforcements of needles, threads, hooks,
eyes, beads, tucks and so forth whenever requisitioned. It was hardly to
be expected that such an enterprise could be brought to a successful
conclusion without one or two small reverses. One came when, daintily
underclothed, perfumed and curled, Elinor raised her arms for her dress
to be slipped over her head. A hook caught a strand of hair; it might
have been--ought to have been--avoided. It was true that Mrs Colhouse
was not so young as she had been, that she had had no supper and had
taken off her spectacles just before to rub her eyes, but it was
maddening for Elinor, of whom that coiffure had demanded at least twenty
minutes of precious time. She stamped with helpless rage as her mother,
making matters worse in her misguided attempts to disentangle the tress,
brought the whole delicate fabric crumbling down in ruin.

"Oh, mammy, you old fool, you've done for my hair; and oh, oh, you're
hurting--you're hurting. Oh, dear! oh, dear!" and she broke into sobs.
It was an awful moment, but Elinor surmounted it. Brushing her mother
aside, restraining her tears and concentrating her will, she defeated
the hook, extricated her head and drew the dress down, standing a little
dishevelled and breathing hard, but ready, if necessary, for another
punishing round. It came. This time it really was a case of criminal
negligence. Mammy had actually sewn two hooks where eyes ought to have
been, and vice versa. Elinor stood motionless, too overcome for
utterance. The little brass clock derisively indicated twenty minutes to
nine. "Did ever anyone------? Was there ever such a born fool, such a
doggorned idiot------?"

A sound struck on her ear as though it were in the room; she turned
sharply round. Through the window, open to the vault of heaven and to
the path leading to the hotel, she saw Richard Kurt, and at that instant
the sound stopped. He had been whistling. Now, silent and without
looking up, he disappeared from her view as he made his way below her to
the front of the house.

"And to think, besides everything else, you left that window open!"

She flung the words at her mother; it was past bearing.

To Mrs Colhouse's half-frightened "Do you think he saw you?" she did not
vouchsafe an answer.

He apologised for being unable to take her to the hotel in a cab; none
were available. At this she laughed. "Hacka in Manitou! Now if you'd
asked for a buggy------"

"A buggy! Of course. I'd not thought of that."

She was pinning a chiffon scarf round her hair.

"I'm glad you didn't. It would have blown me about more and it's only a
few steps. Would you take these?" Her manner was graciousness itself as
she handed him her dancing slippers, daintily tied up with blue ribbon.
He turned them over, fingering them. "I say, you have got small feet."

The wind blew pretty stiffly in their faces as they mounted the slight
ascent. It went clean through her thin ball dress, over which she had
thrown a light cashmere shawl, an old possession of her mother's. On
almost any other occasion the discomfort of the walk, the feeling of
disarrangement, would have put her on bad terms with herself, but this
evening she battled on cheerfully and when he apologised for the breeze
she said she enjoyed it.

They had passed through the crowded lobby together and stood at the
entrance of the ballroom. She was enjoying the sensation their entrance
had created. She knew she was the loveliest amongst the many pretty
girls as she was the best dressed. She knew too that the arrival on the
scene of Kurt was an event, not only because his clothes were noticeably
well cut and his whole appearance elegant, nor was it because his hair
was parted at the extreme left side of his head and brushed straight
back in a fashion no man there would have ventured, even had he thought
of it. What it was she did not exactly know, but perhaps it was his
general Englishness that made him superior to the other men. And what
pleased her still more was that the other men knew it and disliked him
for it and that the girls knew it also and envied her. When he remarked:
"I'm afraid we'll have to sit it out; I can't dance like that," she
muttered, half absently: "Like what?" In her pleased absorption she had
not grasped the meaning of his words and it was only when he added: "We
don't reverse in England, you know," that her attention was roused. She
knew that everything he did and said would be critically noticed, that
their manner together was under scrutiny, but she did not waver. "We'll
dance as you dance in England."

He stood with his arm extended, and she, taking two gliding steps, swung
him into the midst of the dancers. He had an ear for time but no idea of
dancing.

"Just swing with me," she whispered. "Let yourself go; I'll steer."

He did as she told him. It was not a perfect success but it was near
enough. They circled up and down. With every turn he improved; before
the waltz was finished he had got into the step.

"That'll do for now. Take me into the lobby."

"I say, you are a splendid dancer. I never could have got through
without you." He looked at her, admiration in his eyes.

"I suppose I do dance well." Her tone was careless. "I like the way you
hold me. Mind you always hold me like that. I hate that close way."

His way of holding was very effective; if she could improve his step
they would look perfect together.

"I know what you mean, but they do dance well, don't they? In England
men dance awfully badly. Most of them don't dance at all, and
reversing's barred. At the hunt balls they stop you; it's considered
caddish to reverse, but that's because they go round and round like
teetotums. They wouldn't bar it if they danced like you do here."

They danced together the whole evening. He got absorbed in the steps and
improved each time. A few men came up and asked her for dances, but she
declined coldly. Not a woman came near her, but he did not notice nor
did he look at anyone.

He talked of nothing but dancing on their way back, and when they
reached the cottage gate he hadn't finished what he wanted to say. She
went in and turned up the lamp in the little hall while he stood
watching her, uncertain whether to go at once or linger.

"Good-night." She held out her hand and he took it with reluctance. "I
hate leaving you. May I come and see you to-morrow?"

"It's two o'clock. To-morrow will be Wednesday, and you said you were
going away."

"But I shan't. I shan't go until----"

She waited for him to finish the sentence, smiling half-teasingly.

"You know what I mean," he faltered.

"Indeed I don't."

Taking refuge in action, he threw his cape across his shoulders and
lighted a cigarette, then stood looking at her as though he wanted to
say something but couldn't find the words. She was leaning with her back
against the wooden mantelpiece; the only light came from the flickering
lamp in the hall, which, she noticed, smelt horribly. He turned abruptly
and went to the open door, stopped again, came back into the room. "When
may I come--after lunch?" "You can come to lunch if you'll put up with
it." "How sweet of you. I should love to. Good-night." She locked the
front door and went slowly upstairs. She was tired, but she was not at
all sleepy. What a boy he was--how different from any she had known! Was
it wise to have asked him to a meal? When he saw how they lived, he
might think less of her. Would he believe that though poor old mammy was
very southern and provincial she was a lady? These were risks, but risks
that had to be run; there was no time to lose. She lit the candles on
her dressing-table, peering at herself in the glass, took up a hand
mirror and had a good look at each side of her head and the back as
well. She pulled her arms out of the wide sleeves and took another long
look at herself. She stepped out of her dress and petticoat and stood an
instant in her thin silk vest.  The looking-glass upon the chest of
drawers was too high to reflect her below the waist. She looked down
intently at her legs, pulling the thin black silk stockings taut; she
knew they were as nearly perfect in shape as legs could be. Then she
slipped on her nightgown and blew out the candles.




V


Mrs Colhouse was a good cook, especially under Elinor's superintendence.
The moment they heard the sound of Richard's footsteps on the path, the
lake whitefish was put on the grill, the little round biscuits lay ready
to place in the oven. The half-breed help looked on; she was never
allowed to touch the food. Elinor had laid the table, had prepared the
cucumber and tomato salad, which looked deliciously tempting in a dish
shaped like a large green leaf. A glass vase full of Mrs Shuter's
choicest rosebuds decorated the table, upon which lay a wooden bowl of
baked potatoes, small glass saucers with delicately rolled pats of
yellow butter snuggling crisply between their protecting lumps of ice, a
little silver tray of salted almonds and one of chocolates. In front of
each place was a half cantelupe, full of cracked ice.

A curtain made of light cane separated the dining-room from the
sitting-room into which Kurt was shown clumsily by the help. He wore
white flannel trousers and a tie more vivid in colour mixture than
Elinor had ever seen. The hideous combination of it fascinated her. She
was very sensitive to colour, and she could not take her eyes off it as,
parting the curtain, she came towards him. He must have noticed her
stare, for directly after shaking hands with her he remarked: "I'm
afraid you don't like my tie. It's only a sort of imitation of the
Zingari, you know."

She didn't ask what Zingari were, but told him lunch was ready and took
him into the other room. She sat down at once, but he stood beside her,
waiting.

"What about Mrs Colhouse?"

"Mamma will come in presently. She insists on doing the cooking. We
can't get cooks here and our old coloured cook's at Waterville." She
watched his face, wondering how this humiliating avowal would affect him.

"I'm so sorry I'm giving her extra trouble. I wish I'd known. Can't I do
something? I'm rather good at cooking. I began when I was a fag and
polished it up in Canada."

Wondering what a fag was, Elinor made him sit down, assuring him that
her mother would be upset if he took any notice. He praised everything;
it all looked so appetising. And when she told him that she had had a
hand in it, he expressed his admiration enthusiastically.

After the hired girl had brought the fish, Mrs Colhouse came in. Her
face was flushed, and she glanced at Elinor apprehensively as Kurt rose
and warmly greeted her, holding the chair for her and passing the sugar
for her melon. But she wouldn't take any and it was only when Elinor
pronounced the whitefish to be "lovely" that a look of relief came into
her face. Things then went easily, and when Elinor, leaving the table
and going out to the ice-chest, returned with a large glass bowl of
sliced peaches and ice-cream, which she informed him she had herself
prepared, she read in his face gratifying admiration of her taste and
skill. She began to think that his admittance to their modestly
conducted household, far from shocking him, had established an
additional claim on his consideration. There was a perceptible deepening
of his general interest, a growing sympathy in his manner towards both
her mother and herself. He seemed to her to be appreciating them the
more for their making him so much at home. This was not in line with her
experience; any other man she could think of, though delighted to enjoy
her society under such intimate conditions, would have become familiar
on the strength of them. When Mrs Colhouse helped the hired girl to
clear the plates, he begged her to allow him to do his share. "You don't
know how much pleasure it would give me. I ought to wait on you." Her
mother's answer "You'll get used to being waited on, time you've
finished," was not at all the sort of answer she ought to have made and
caused Elinor to take him into the other room and tell him that "Mamma
would so much rather do it."

"I do like your mother" he said, "she's so kind; but she looks rather
sad, doesn't she?"

Elinor was sitting in the low arm-chair, fanning herself; it was very
hot. "I'm afraid she has reason for being sad." She sighed and put her
fan before her eyes. This was a moment to take advantage of. "She's not
happy with my father and we've lost all our money."

He sat down close to her at the end of the sofa. "I'm so sorry."

"We used to live in Baltimore. Father is a doctor and was quite well
off then. When he lost his money, we went to Waterville; and things have
got worse and worse. And I'm an expense to him, but he adores me; he'd
give me everything if he could. When I was a child I was brought up like
a little princess. Now he's old and he's taken to speculating with the
little that is left." She folded her fan and turned her face away.

"I'm so sorry." He laid his hand lightly upon hers as it lay in her lap.
"I'm so sorry," he repeated.

"Oh, well, it can't be helped." She made a movement as though she were
shaking off a spectre. "I'm sure I don't know why I should worry you
with all that."

"Worry me! To think of my having talked to you about my affairs while
all the time you were worried to death. To think of your being so good
to me, giving me that delicious lunch and all that, when
you're--you're----" He got up and walked to the window, then came back.
"If only I had some money. That's what makes me so angry--the governor's
got plenty."

Elinor laughed. "I don't see the connection."

"Why not? What's the good of money if one can't help one's friends?"

"But you hardly know us."

"I feel as if I'd known you for years. You know what I mean. Your mother
is such a dear." He had barely said the words when Mrs Colhouse
appeared, followed by the help, carrying a tray of steaming hot,
delicious-smelling coffee.

"I say, what a treat. I know you've been making that. How naughty of
you. At home my eldest sister always does it, except when there are
people."

"How many sisters have you, Mr Kurt?" Mrs Colhouse asked.

"Two. I wish you knew them and my mother." He paused and looked at
Elinor. "Perhaps you will some day."

It was plain that he wanted them to know all about himself, and he told
them a good deal that afternoon. Elinor knew her mother was puzzled by
many of his expressions and allusions; so was she, for that matter, but
they needn't expose their ignorance. They were all things that could be
learnt without giving oneself away if one had sense.




CHAPTER II

I


DURING the next few days, Elinor had misgivings. It was surprising what
a long period twenty-four hours could be when one was anxiously hoping
and waiting for a particular thing to happen. Not that the time passed
slowly; on the contrary, she grudged every hour which went by without
bringing her nearer to her goal and asked herself whether she had made
the best use of it, for it seemed to her that events were not taking the
course they ought to take. Was there anything she had done or left
undone which might have brought about a more favourable, a more pregnant
and especially a more emotional situation? For, up till now, in spite of
outward appearances which might impress onlookers at the hotel and
cottage residents, in spite of an entirely sympathetic manner towards
her, Richard Kurt had made no declaration. And she got no support from
her mother, who seemed to be unnaturally and unreasonably protecting him
at her daughter's expense. It was as though her maternal instinct had
been aroused by his artlessness and by what she imagined to be his
defencelessness. He had spent each day with them; this was the third
since the dance, and Elinor was to take supper with him at the hotel,
whither he had now gone to dress. There had been a thunderstorm, which
had kept them in all the afternoon. He was apparently quite as pleased
when her mother was present as when she and he were alone together. She
went so far as to express ironical wonder that her mother didn't come
and chaperone her at supper.

"Yes," Mrs Colhouse tartly replied, "I guess he needs a mother more than
he does a wife." At which Elinor went up to dress, determining, whatever
happened, she would manage without her mother's assistance.

He arrived punctually at eight as arranged, but when she came into the
room he got up, hardly looking at her, and continued begging her mother
to come with them. "I can't see why you don't come. Your dress? You
always look nice. And what on earth do clothes matter at that rotten
hotel?"

This was not agreeable for Elinor, who had put on a specially smart
New-York-inspired dinner-dress.

On the way up he told her he didn't quite like taking her alone. Was it
really all right? Wouldn't people talk?

"If you're afraid to be seen with me you'd better say so and not take
me." She stood still as she uttered the words. She was losing patience
with him.

"I say! You know I don't mean that. It's entirely for your sake; please
don't be offended." His manner was appealing and she relented, but she
was not really appeased. It was galling that, unlike everyone else, he
was unimpressed by her fashionable appearance. He seemed to take it for
granted, for he only glanced at her now and then when he talked. On this
occasion she knew she was at her best; everyone in the dining-room
stared at them as they went to their table. He had stupidly chosen one
in a corner, where she could least be seen. She couldn't resist
commenting upon this with some asperity, and his "Less conspicuous. I
thought you would prefer it" would have increased her irritation had not
an imposing-looking man and a lady wearing a diamond necklace and
diamond rings taken their seats at the next table. Kurt had his back to
them, which was as well, for the man stared at her with marked
admiration--in fact, kept his eyes on her nearly the whole time. He must
be someone of importance, for towards the end of supper Hugh M'Alpin
came over to their neighbours' table and shook hands with them, asking
when they arrived. M'Alpin was the most important man in Manitou, and
only went out of his way for people who were worth while.

"We came up in my private cyar from Detroit. I'm on my annual grand tour
of the system. There's a conference of the Inter-state Commission at
Milwaukee and I'm goin' to get things straightened owt." He addressed
himself to M'Alpin but his eyes were directed at Elinor. He now began
conversing audibly with the lady beside him, mentioning their new
"brown-stone front" at Cleveland and their cottage at Narragansett. As
he rose from the table Kurt kept his back to their neighbours while he
waited for Elinor to pass out.

They sat down in the lobby where hotel guests gathered after meals.

"You didn't see that man at the next table, did you?" she could not
resist asking.

"I heard him; that was enough."

The subject of her question came out of the dining-room and she saw that
he was making a bee-line towards them. To her surprise, he held out his
hand to Kurt, who rose slowly and apparently touched it with the tips of
his fingers as the other asked him, with his eyes on her: "How air yew,
young feller? Where's yer uncle?"

"In London."

"Guess he'll sell the C. W. & M. Your folk can't make that system pay
under the Inter-state regilations. Have a cigyar?"

Kurt declined politely, but the other showed no intention of moving and
still kept his eyes on her. "I gave yer uncle the combination but he
warn't takin' any. He's too high-flown, he is, always talking about his
shareholders. You've gat to learn shareholders what business is--that's
what I tell him." After laying down the law pretty thoroughly for some
minutes as to what Mr Theophilus Kurt's railroad policy ought and ought
not to be, during which time Richard Kurt stood silent, he suddenly
turned to Elinor and asked her pointedly whether she was staying at the
hotel and how long for. Kurt interrupted: "Miss Colhouse is with her
mother at their cottage, Mr Galton." His tone was icy but the other,
with complete imperturbability, continued "Is that so? I know a Dr
Colhouse--tried to float a mining proposition at Chicawgo some time
back." He looked knowingly at her, and there stood Kurt, with his eyes
in front of him, not saying a word. The embarrassing moment was relieved
by the appearance of the lady with the diamonds, to whom Mr Galton made
a sign.  As she came near them, he introduced her as his wife. Kurt
offered his seat, bowed and moved away, much to Elinor's relief.

"Where did yer run into young Kurt? Seems to be badly stuck on himself."
Mr Galton blew a cloud of cigar smoke into her face as he asked the
question.

Elinor disliked cigar smoke, but she smiled ingratiatingly. She must
manage him so that he didn't say anything to the detriment of her father
in front of Kurt.

"He's English, so English, you know." She mimicked the tag of the day
playfully.

"That is so, and he's full of money. Theophilus Kurt's in the Alger firm
and I guess this young dude's got a big interest in their deals. Anyway
the baron thinks a lot of his president; lets him run the show his own
way."

Elinor was meditating this information when Mrs Galton, whose eyes had
been fixed on her while her husband spoke, remarked: "Perhaps Miss
Colhouse knows more about the Kurts than yew do, James. Do yew know Mrs
Kurt, Miss Colhouse?"

"No, Mrs Galton. I only met Mr Richard Kurt here this summer after his
aunt had gone to England."

The lady glanced meaningly at her husband and Elinor, disposed at this
critical stage to be apprehensive, wondered what the glance implied. The
diamonds might provide an opportunity to propitiate.

"What lovely jewels you have, Mrs Galton."

The older woman lovingly fingered the ornament on her breast and,
looking at Elinor's array of poor little pins affixed as was the fashion
to her bodice, answered: "They're all presents from Mr Galton, Miss
Colhouse."

Was that bedizened hag insinuating something?

"I took that for granted, Mrs Galton," she said, smiling at the
president with deliberate intent to charm. Even at the sacrifice of her
own interests she could not resist the joy of an immediate score. On
this occasion she succeeded so well that the glittering lady rose,
tossing her head, and walked off.

Mr Galton manifested exuberant delight. "You got the old woman there;
you're a pert chick. Say"--he put his mouth very close to Elinor's
ear--"what about that English dude?" He drew back somewhat and waited
for her answer.

"I don't think I quite understand." She meant her reply to show that she
was taking his question in good part but she put an extra refinement
into her tone.

"Anyone can see he's stuck on you. If I put in a word or two, will yew
keep a little corner of your heart for me?"

"Why, what would you do with it, Mr Galton?"

His small blue eyes seemed to look her through. "I guess your old dad
would be mighty pleased. He's pretty down on his luck, ain't he?"

She must appeal to his pity. "It's very hard on my mother and me, Mr
Galton. Sometimes I wonder what will happen to us." She spoke very
sadly. "Of course, Mr Kurt doesn't know all this."

"Why should he? You jest marry him and you'll be O.K. And if I ken do
anything any time, why, let me know." He pulled a big pocket-book
stuffed with hundred-dollar bills out of his pocket and extracted a
square card upon which were engraved in large letters:

JAMES W. GALTON,

_President_ CCC. & O. & Associated Railroads,

Cleveland.

"Our home's on Euclid but you write to the office and mark it
'Private.' You never ken tell----"

In the distance Richard Kurt was hovering uncertainly. The railroad
president stalked across the hall and placed his hand on the young
Englishman's shoulders, talking as he had done to her, close to his ear.

Some minutes later, Kurt, blowing through his lips as though he wanted
to blow away a disagreeable memory, threw himself into the chair beside
her. "What a man! He told me your father was a great friend of his." His
tone implied that he couldn't believe it.

She was rather puzzled as to what to say.

"My father, being a doctor, knows all sorts of people. He can't always
pick and choose his acquaintances and Mr Galton's influential. He was
very nice to me and told me to write to him if ever I wanted a friend."

Kurt looked horrified.

"He told you that, did he? Well, all I can say is----" He didn't finish
the sentence; his expression of disgust spoke for him.

On their way down to the cottage he let fall a remark which she pondered
later on when she went to bed and it kept her awake for a good time
afterwards. "I can tell you this. I'd do anything rather than that you
should fall into the hands of a man like that. His friendship! I'd
rather you had his hate." It had not the satisfactory precision of an
avowal but it was the nearest thing to it. The question now was how far
she could push her advantage. Should she or should she not make further
use of Mr Galton?




II


The next morning Kurt did not turn up but sent a note, which began
without the customary "Dear." Evidently he was not bold enough to
address her as Elinor, which even in speaking he had never yet done. He
had once told her he invented special names for people he liked, but so
far he had not invented a special one for her.

_"A line to say I shan't be coming to the cottage this afternoon. I've
promised to play poker with some men here. But if I may I'll look in
after supper.--R. K."_

That was all and it wasn't encouraging. Her first impulse was to send a
cold answer telling him not to trouble to come in the evening but she
thought better of it and wrote instead:

"_Shall expect you about nine. Hope you won't lose all your money."_

Mrs Colhouse came into the room as she was handing her reply to the
messenger. "He's not coming this afternoon, mammy; he's playing poker."

"Is that so? I guess they know they've got a jay, poor lad."

Elinor was wearing a rather soiled dressing-gown; her fringe was curled
but not combed out, and she was feeling thoroughly irritable. She threw
the note into the fireplace angrily and snapped out: "That's about as
much as you care. You think more about him than you do of me. I hope
they'll darned well skin him. He deserves----"

A loud knock interrupted her. It was repeated peremptorily.

"Get back to the kitchen and tell that good-for-nothing slut to open the
door. I believe it's a visitor."

Elinor had hardly dashed out of the room and up the stairs when she
heard the heavy footsteps of the impatient arrival. She stood on the
landing listening.

"Guess I'm speaking to Mrs Colhouse. Glad to make your acquaintance. My
name's James W. Galton, President of the Three C's. & O. Met your
daughter last evening. She's a mighty pretty girl."

Elinor felt mad. There was her mother in that old alpaca blouse and an
apron, and her hair all anyhow. She hurriedly combed out her fringe and
threw on the dainty blue _négligé_ to which her mother had, by her
direction, put the finishing touches while she was at the hotel the
evening before. Of course she found him sitting in the broken chair;
equally of course, her mother was standing in front of him like a
servant. "You've taken us by surprise, Mr Galton," she said, in her best
manner and with her most highly polished accent.

"Thought I'd come without making any shakes about it, seeing I know the
old man."

Mrs Colhouse looked startled, and at a sign from her daughter subsided
into a chair, on the edge of which she sat stiffly, looking first at
Elinor then at the visitor.

"Now I want you to look upon me as a friend of the family. I've got a
proposal to make. I've got to git off to-morrow to Detroit. What do you
say to coming in the cyar and bringing that young English feller with
you. Yew can stay a day or two there. There's fine stores"--he looked
Elinor up and down admiringly--"and I'll see you have passes and
sleepers back. What do you say?" He addressed himself to Mrs Colhouse,
whose face showed more and more surprise as she realised that his
invitation included her.

"Thank you, Mr Galton, but I couldn't go. Thank you very much." She
looked at her daughter with a frightened expression.

Elinor was thinking quickly. What was his object? It couldn't be
disinterested kindness. What ought she to do? Kurt would certainly not
go and if she went without him she knew she would never see him again.
And what use was Galton in comparison with the other?

"I'm afraid it's impossible, Mr Galton. My mother couldn't come, and of
course I couldn't go without her."

He glanced at her doubtingly. "It's as you like," he said. "Folk
sometimes like a trip, and I hoped your mother would come--as I know the
doctor."

He got up and offered his hand to Mrs Colhouse.

"Glad to have made your acquaintance, ma'm. If there's anything I can do
for you at any time, yew let me know. I've given my address to your
daughter. Good-bye, Miss Colhouse, if you change your mind, you've only
to come along with your young Englishman. We leave at nine-thirty."

Without more ado he strode out of the room and out of the house,
slamming the door behind him.

Elinor knew that her mother was expecting at least a comment from her on
the railroad president's abrupt arrival and departure, but she was in no
mood to gratify her. She was feeling generally sore without exactly
knowing why, except that everything was going wrong through no fault of
hers.

Mrs Colhouse sighed deeply and moved slowly to the dining-table end of
the room.

That was mammy all over, off to act the martyr in the kitchen as usual,
a sickening habit. Elinor called her back.

"Can't you wait a moment? You act as though you couldn't keep out of
that kitchen."

Mrs Colhouse felt for the black ribbon under the collar of her blouse
and pulled a watch out of her bodice.

Elinor watched her resentfully. "You can spare yourself trying to tell
me the time without your spectacles. I know you're going to say you must
get dinner ready. It so happens that there's cold meat and baked
potatoes, so you don't have to."

Her mother did not reply but sighed again and returned the watch.

"Mammy ---- " Elinor intended her mother to know that she was
exercising great self-restraint "how many times have I told you not to
go to the door looking like that?"

"What was I to do? I hadn't time to think, and the help was upstairs
sweeping. Besides--he walked in anyway."

"Yes, and if you'd have done as I've told you times over, you'd have
been out of the road. But what's the use of my trying to make a decent
appearance?"

Elinor's despairing gesture elicited another sigh.

"I believe the best thing I can do is to go to Detroit with Galton." She
hadn't the slightest intention of doing so; she was only trying to goad
her mother into an expression of disapproval. But she failed.

"After your New York doings, I don't think it much matters what you do."

"New York doings. What d'you mean?"

Mrs Colhouse drew in her breath instead of sighing and closed her mouth
firmly.

Elinor intended to have it out. "I insist on your telling me. Who's been
gassing about my business? Of course I know. Felton. Pshaw!" She gave
vent to a bitter half laugh. "He's a fine one to talk against me." She
threw herself angrily back in her chair.

"Did I ever say it was Felton Crane ?" Mrs Colhouse asked in an
irritatingly even voice.

"You know he's crazy with jealousy, he'd say anything. What did he say
anyway? I'm determined to know, and you can't fool me. It's him right
enough."

"I'm not going to say anything more, Nell, I had enough of it last time."

"You hadn't any business to talk to him then and you've less now. What
right has he got sticking his nose into my affairs?"

"Have you treated him fair, Nell? Why don't you break it off with him?
You don't want him, do you? He's no good anyway."

Elinor changed her tactics suddenly.

"What right have you got to say he's no good? He's a darned sight better
than nothing."

Her mother looked bewildered.

"What d'you mean anyhow? If you want him, why don't you marry him?"

"You know perfectly well Felton hasn't a cent. And, besides, I don't
mean to live in Waterville for the rest of my life. I'd rather be
dead--nor in America either--unless it's New York."

"I thought----" Mrs Colhouse this time spoke with a certain emphasis
"you'd done with New York but as you've never told me anything----"

"What do you want me to tell? You know Hilyard can't marry me yet. I've
told you that and I'm not waiting on him. It's Richard Kurt I'm thinking
about."

"But he hasn't even come to-day. You can see that boy's not thinking of
marrying."

For an instant Elinor faltered, but she put confidence into her tone as
she answered: "That's what you think. He's coming here this evening
after supper. I want you to tell him about the president's asking me to
go to Detroit."

"What good will that do?"

"Mammy! Can't you see Mr Galton's crazy to get hold of me. He only asked
Kurt because he thinks he's a young sucker. You tell him that."

The look of resignation returned to Mrs Colhouse's face.

"I'll tell him, and if ever you marry him you'll be mighty lucky, I
reckon."




III


Elinor was well aware of the power of dress to enhance an appearance and
she knew that no woman could make better use of it than she. In spite of
Kurt's apparent indifference to her best effects, she simply couldn't
believe that he was as unappreciative as he seemed to be. As likely as
not it was only part of his shyness, or it might very well be that in
England it was not considered good style to make flattering personal
remarks.

She had decided that on this occasion she was going to look pale and
sad. She therefore used with discrimination the liquid powder, avoided
lipsalve and selected a loose-fitting teagown of black _crêpe de Chine_
which, if properly supported by the complexion and the coiffure, would
lend her that air of wan dignity she had so often admired on the stage.
And after all, was not life a stage and were we not all players?

Thinking thus, looking at her dress as it lay on the bed and bearing in
mind that it might fall open while she reclined, as she had decided, on
the sofa, she selected a diaphanous golden-coloured petticoat; she would
wear no corset, only her gossamer chemise beneath. She had arranged the
little sitting-room carefully before going up to dress, had moved the
sofa against the wall with the green-shaded lamp casting its effulgence
upon the middle and end of it but throwing a subdued and agreeably
melodramatic light upon the part where her head would lie. She had
placed the better of the two arm-chairs beside it with its back to the
green lamp, and had told her mother to sit in the broken-springed one on
the other side of the fireplace. She had also brought out two special
cushions, a black and gold and a crimson one, to place under her head
and behind her back. The only other light was in the corner beside the
door which would enable her to be seen as she came in but the high part
of the sofa and the pillow would screen her head from it when she reclined.

She did not hurry over her dressing, leaving the finishing touches till
he entered the house; this was just as well, for it was nearly half-past
nine when she heard footsteps outside. She had even begun to feel
anxious and was relieved when his voice confirmed his arrival. Her entry
threatened to be a failure for so deeply interested did he seem to be in
something her mother was saying that she had to stand some seconds in
the doorway before he came towards her. Facing the light as he was she
noticed that his hair was less smooth than usual and that he was
flushed; his manner, too, was excited and wasn't he a trifle unsteady on
his feet? Elinor was something of an expert in detecting such signs from
a considerable experience of Dr Colhouse. As she sank languidly back on
her cushions his face showed concern.

"I hope you aren't ill?" he asked.

"Only one of my nervous headaches, don't pay any attention to that. How
did you come out from your game?"

"Never mind about that rotten game. Your mother's been telling me------"
he looked round, evidently intending Mrs Colhouse to hear, but she had
noiselessly left the room, "about that damned Galton." He spoke furiously.

This anger was exactly what she wanted. She put one arm beside her head
and rested her lovely face on it, and with the other hand touched his
arm lightly and soothingly. "Don't be so cross------" and then, very
softly, "dear."

He jumped up with an excited flourish of his hand. "Cross! Don't you see
what that blackguard is after? He thinks I'm an utter fool he can humbug
as he pleases. What he wants is to--is to----"

She knew that he was unable to express with appropriate respect for her
the president's evil designs. She closed her eyes an instant. "I'm not
in a very happy position with no father to protect me; and mamma's so
unsuspecting. Do you really think a man of Mr Galton's age and position
would----"

"That scoundrel would do anything. He thinks because he's rich and he's
got a rotten private car that he can do what he pleases. I know the sort
of man he is! You don't. How should you? I say----" he came over and
stood looking down at her "promise me you'll have nothing to do with
him. He's sure to try every dodge--and I may not even know------"

She put her hand on his arm and pressed it. "Sit down, Richard. May I
call you that?"

He seized her hand and pressed it between both of his. "May you? I love
it." He raised her hand to his lips, holding it there.

She could feel the heat of his lips, an unnatural heat and as he just
breathed a kiss upon her fingers she withdrew them slowly, touching his
face as she did so. It was very hot. His eyes travelled down her figure,
rose to her face again; they were very bright; the light from the corner
of the door shone full on his face, he was breathing hard. Neither said
a word, only looked into each other's eyes. Her breast rose and fell
without her volition. It was a tense moment but she must preserve her
detachment; that was vital. Suddenly he bent down and kissed her on the
cheek.

"Richard! Richard!"

He drew back; she knew he was half frightened at his act.

"Please forgive me, Elinor." Again he seized her hand, kissing it and
murmuring: "I couldn't help it, I really couldn't. You look so lovely
and you're so defenceless and the thought of that blackguard------"

Elinor played a trump. She drew her hand away from his mouth and taking
one of his, kissed it and held it to her breast. But he pulled it away,
saying: "How can you kiss my hand? It's yours, it's yours I must
kiss------" and brought hers passionately to his lips again. She half
rose and with the other arm encircled his neck, and as she fell back she
bore him with her, down and down. He buried his face in her breast, fell
forward from his chair, his knee against the sofa, and ever she held his
neck with her arm as he ruffled her more with every movement. His lips
were upon hers now, stayed there. His hand touched her breast, followed
her form, withdrew in fear, dared again, remained. Elinor had not
experienced this performance unmoved and when palpitating, unmanned,
ashamed, he stood away, regarding her as though she had become his
handiwork, with a seemly and self-protective instinct she covered her
face with her hands.

"Elinor, dear Elinor----" his voice was muffled in sohbing gasps; he
threw himself on his knees beside her, "I love you! I love you! You
belong to me now, you belong to me, don't you?"

Very slowly she removed her hands and gazed softly at him. At last, with
all the tenderness she could put into her tone, she murmured, "Nothing
matters from now on. I love you, Richard."

He smothered her mouth with kisses. "Darling--darling--darling" was the
only word he could find.

Now she gave herself up to him with complete self-abandonment. Her black
_crepe de Chine_ could go to the devil for all she cared. Yes! and her
Valenciennes-trimmed chemise too! What did anything matter now? He
behaved desperately for several minutes, until, in fact, she was really
beginning to feel the wear and tear. He ceased rather suddenly, and
stood up, rocking a little.

Elinor was composing herself; her skill enabled her to accomplish such
details as straightening her dress and arranging her hair without the
absurd and grating awkwardness which must, she knew, generally be
displayed on such occasions. Without having had an exactly similar
experience previously, the episode was not entirely unfamiliar.

"Dearest------" he leant over her and kissed her "I'll never do it
again. I feel as big a beast as Galton. What can I do to make up for it?"

She had put her feet to the floor but still reclined against the pretty
cushions with an air of exhaustion; he was beside her now, holding her
hand between both of his and looking at her anxiously. For a moment
thus, then, with a quick impulsive movement, she sat up straight and put
her other hand on the back of his and with quivering earnestness in her
voice as she gazed intently into his eyes: "Only one thing, Richard. You
must tell mamma at once we're engaged. I feel she'll suspect something,
this house is a sounding board; one hears every word." She kept her eyes
fixed on him, waiting for his answer. It was a critical moment.

For an instant he hesitated, as though he were making an effort to
collect himself and to think; then he kissed her gently. "Engaged! We
are engaged, aren't we? Of course I'll tell your mother at once. When?
To-morrow? But--what will she say? Won't she think it rather sudden?"

"Mamma likes you so much she'll accept it at once. She may he a little
surprised at first but I know it will make her happy. Come to-morrow
morning. Now you'd better go." She got up, holding his arm. They
moved out of the room together and he put his arms round her once more.
The front door was open and they were in the full light of the hall lamp
but what did that matter now?

"Once more, darling." Again he kissed her and as he went down the path
she saw he was trying to walk backwards to see the last of her, but he
was too unsteady and had to give it up.

Without an instant's delay, Elinor locked the door, put out the lights
and ran up to her mother's room. Mrs Colhouse was sitting by a table
with a lamp on it, sewing a trimming on to one of her daughter's
blouses. She looked up with a surprised expression as Elinor entered and
bestowed a resounding kiss on her mother's cheek.

"He's asked me to marry him, mammy, and he's going to announce our
engagement to you to-morrow."

Mrs Colhouse put down her work and took off her spectacles. "It's going
to be marriage this time then?"

Elinor was in too exalted a state to let anything annoy her. "It
certainly is, and what's more,----but never mind." She had been about to
add: "I intend to marry him the very first moment I can," but she wasn't
taking any chances; her mother might blurt it out to him and that was
the last thing she wanted.

"There's many a slip, Nell. And what will his mother say?" Elinor
smiled. "If his mother don't like it, she'll have to lump it. It's her
funeral, not mine."




IV


Elinor was under no illusions regarding her hold on Richard, but she was
determined to lose no sleep over it and to husband her physical as well
as her moral resources. When, on awaking to consciousness after eight
good hours of refreshing and invigorating sleep, she slipped out of bed
and into the faded blue dressing-gown, that old and trusty friend
reminded her rather unkindly of other mornings disappointing in the
fulfilment of overnight pledges. But she kept a confident countenance to
her mother who scrutinised her closely as they sat in the kitchen taking
their morning coffee, and in spite of inward twitchings, Elinor put away
a good round of griddle cakes and maple syrup, bestowing praise on her
mother as she did so.

"Nobody's cakes are like yours, mammy."

Mrs Colhouse accepted the compliment joylessly. "What I want to know is
what you want for dinner."

"Lunch, you mean. Grilled chicken, green peas and little new sweet
potatoes. I've got some bars of Caillard's chocolate, and if that
creature will get the cream I'll make a _soufflé."_

Then she went into the other room and settled down in the rocking-chair
to think. No one knew better what morning reactions could mean. She
pictured Richard Kurt waking in his room at the hotel and asking himself
what he had really done and said the previous evening. She knew but too
well the slenderness of the thread by which she held him. Would the
thread hold? Would he come that morning and tell her mother? How far
would he believe he was committed? This separation was dangerous; one
never knew what a man would do once he was out of your sight. But he
wasn't a man, and he was English with English ideas about the
helplessness of girls and honour. He'd gone pretty far, his passion had
got hold of him, he was wild for her--last night. Even after he had told
mammy she wouldn't have got him until they were safely married. But what
mattered was that he should come now.

With knit brows and thoughtful mien Elinor went up to her room to dress.
This morning she meant to be fresh and flower-like. She came to the
conclusion that she could not do better than wear the blue dimity, but
she selected a different sash and she did her hair like Mrs Langtry with
a coil in the nape of the neck.




CHAPTER III

I


IT was a glorious day. Water and sky were blue as they sat under an
awning, steaming up the Straits. Elinor was charmingly dressed in a
tailor suit and a neat toque; he wore a well-cut blue serge suit and a
blue tie with white spots: their small valises lay beside them.
Everybody looked at them admiringly, so far all had gone well.

The trip was Elinor's arrangement. They were to join her friends the
O'Haras at a place called St Mary's at the head of the Straits and spend
a couple of days there. It was to be a little junket before he returned,
as return he must, to his work, which seemed to be much on his mind now
they were engaged. Dennis O'Hara was a journalist and had married
Elinor's only intimate friend, Julia Bendixon. She didn't tell her
everything, but she told her as much as she wanted to tell, and in her
own way.

Richard had been difficult at first, had asked for some unnecessary
explanations and had shown needless concern about her being adequately
chaperoned. He had also been apprehensive as to what Mrs Colhouse would
think of their going off for two or three days in this unexpected way.
It had been agreed that the engagement must be kept secret until Uncle
Theo came back in September. He had always got on with Uncle Theo, and
Aunt Kate was American. If he wrote to his father or mother they
wouldn't understand and she couldn't imagine how angry they would be.
That couldn't be thought of, but when Uncle Theo and Aunt Katie saw how
sweet and charming and pretty she was, they'd write to his parents and
put it all right. Meanwhile, he'd go back to Cliftonburg and work for
her sake.

Elinor had let him talk but she kept her own counsel. The trip up the
Straits was indispensable but it had not been easy to bring about. As
late as the previous evening he had spoken seriously to her mother about
their engagement and told her that he ought to go back to Cliftonburg at
once. Even that very morning when he arrived at the cottage with his bag
to take her to the boat, he had expressed his doubts again. "Really, do
you think it's wise to go for this trip? I've a sort of feeling against
it."

But here they were, safely on the boat, and for the moment at least he
was in high spirits. His moods changed suddenly. At moments a
preoccupied look came into his face and if she spoke to him, he started
and replied absently, even coldly. She did not attempt to analyse her
feelings towards him; his manner, his appearance, his voice were factors
just as much as the material advantages she was certain to obtain if she
married him. She was shocked, though, at his off-hand, familiar way of
treating inferiors. He spoke jestingly to the purser and even chaffed
the coloured stewards in the dining-saloon so that they grinned all over
their faces whenever he spoke to them. While he was thus carrying on,
she ruminated. She would have to talk to him seriously before they got
to St Mary's. How was she to begin? The one thing quite defined in her
mind was that they must be married at once. She could count on the
assistance of the O'Haras. Dennis was as cute as they make them, but she
would infinitely prefer to run the show herself. Going up on deck, after
the meal, she made some allusion to his behaviour at table, showing him
she did not like it. He began by laughing it off but his face became
grave when she said that it cheapened her. What did he think they would
take her for? And he answered: "I'm awfully sorry if it annoyed you,
dear. I get a sort of reckless mood sometimes. You see, all this has
been rather exciting, hasn't it?"

"I don't see why that should make you give a Barnum show."

He looked away from her into the distance and lighting a cigarette,
threw the match over the side. "Oh, it's an in for a penny, in for a
pound feeling. Perhaps you can't understand what I mean. You see, you
haven't known me long." He seemed to be waiting for her to say something.

It might be a moment for sweetness, but she couldn't summon it. He ought
to show more consideration for her.

"When a girl has given her life into a man's hands------" her face
became earnest, her voice trembled "when she has given him all she has
to give, she can't help caring about every word he says, everything he
does."

As she said the words his expression changed. He threw away his
cigarette and, taking her gloved hand, held it between both of his
browned ones.

"My dear little girl, I am so sorry. I had no intention on earth--I had
no idea I was hurting you. What can I do? Tell me, what can I do?"

Elinor sighed and looked beyond him. The dark lashes drooped over her
large brown eyes which slowly filled with tears. His words had touched
her, for indeed she was at his mercy, at the mercy of the
world--beautiful but alone. She drew a tiny perfumed handkerchief edged
with Valenciennes from her pocket and passed it across her eyes. He
continued to press her hand, begged her to forgive him, to tell him what
he could do to comfort her.

"You are a man, Richard. You can't understand what a girl feels at a
time like this when everything, her whole life depends upon one man.
What is to become of me if--if----"

"Dear little girl--darling--if what--if what?" His utterance was
spasmodic; he was certainly moved.

"Richard dear, supposing you go off and leave me now. Supposing, for one
reason or another, for your mother's sake or because you think it
wiser--with the best intentions--supposing you go off to England.
Supposing I never see you again after we get back to Manitou. You leave
me there with poor old mammy and you go. What could I do? What would
become of me?"

"Elinor! My darling! I should be an utter blackguard to do such a
thing. Surely you can't imagine it. We're engaged--nothing could make me
go back on that. Besides--I love you. I want you for my own wife." He
looked round; a burly negro was coiling a rope a few feet away. "I wish
I could kiss you, darling," and he pressed her hand hard between his.

Elinor sighed again softly but deeply, she could not be comforted. Again
she looked away into the distance under the deep lashes; again the
far-away, sad look came into the deep brown eyes. And he sat mutely
watching her.

"Ah, Richard dear. Life is so hard for a girl who is alone. If
only--if----" She pressed his hand. He must see she was too much under
the influence of emotion to go on.

"Yes? Yes?"

She made an effort, swallowed the sob in her throat, mastered herself.
"If I belonged to you legally as--as"--she looked round. The negro,
seeing there was no fun to be got out of watching them, had disappeared
"as I do the other way, and if we could only be married, I wouldn't mind
anything. I'd wait years if necessary." She had been supporting her head
with her elbow on the taffrail as she gazed sadly into the lake but she
turned suddenly towards him and placed both hands in his. "Richard,
can't we get married--now--at once? Will you, Richard?" She looked
intently into his face. His eyes were averted. A moment passed.

"Elinor dear, I want to do everything you wish. But if I marry you
without my parents' consent, the governor will cut me off. We can't live
on nothing, can we?"

"But they needn't know. We'll keep it secret from everyone but mamma. I
should have to tell her--after--after what has taken place."

He relaxed his hold on her hand and she withdrew it as he moved uneasily
in his chair. "But, Elinor, I couldn't marry without at least seeing my
people and explaining."

There was a ring of horror in her voice as she answered: "Then you _do_
mean to go to England before we're married. Oh, Richard, Richard----"
She buried her face in her hands.

Greatly distressed, he tried to comfort her. "What can I do? What can I
do?"

"How can--can you ask?" She managed to bring the words out between her
shaking sobs.

There ensued a longish pause, punctuated by the sound of her weeping,
which she kept within close audibility.

At last he spoke. "Elinor, dear Elinor, it shall be as you wish, but----"

She continued to sob; her whole body was quivering.

"But," he went on, "if it comes out, if the governor hears of it, if he
disowns me, you mustn't blame me. If you're ready to take the rough with
the smooth and chance it, I am. Now" he put his hand gently on her
shoulder "now, darling, do stop crying."

With a great effort, she stifled her sobs, raised her head, whispered
"Dearest Richard, thank you, thank you, thank you"--and turning her back
to him and the boat, she put her toque straight.




II


The O'Haras were awaiting them on the landing-stage with, expectant
curiosity; in fact Dennis stared at Richard as though his globular blue
eyes were about to pop out of his head. Elinor had never realised how
badly he dressed; his hard felt hat was the wrong shape, and his
waistcoat, cut much too low, displayed an unbecoming amount of
decorative shirt front. She glanced at Richard with apprehension; the
impression made on him by Dennis at this juncture might be of
importance. He did not, however, seem to notice these defects, and when,
after reciprocal introductions, Julia took her arm and they walked on to
the hotel which was within a hundred yards or so of the quay, the two
men appeared to "cotton" to each other. To Julia's "Say, Nell, you have
been smart," Elinor replied by a warning look and a whispered "This
isn't the time to gas, Juley." Juley responded with an understanding
wink and Elinor, turning round, made a remark to Richard in order to
bring the two men level with them so that they could all walk together.
She had no confidence in Dennis's discretion, and he might ask
undesirable questions or make unsuitable remarks.

Richard luckily refused Dennis's invitation to a cocktail and went to
his room while Elinor was accompanied to hers by Julia, who, as the door
closed behind them, exclaimed: "My dear, I didn't know what to do about
the rooms."

Elinor laid her toque carefully on the bed, which was a double one, and
with an expression of shocked surprise asked her what she meant.

"How was I to guess, Nell? But anyway, is it going right?" There was a
certain anxiety in her voice.

Elinor had already taken a hand mirror and some other small objects from
the top of her valise and laid them on the toilet table and was taking a
side view of herself. She put the mirror down and turned round to her
little eager friend, whose head only reached to her shoulder. "We're
going to be married at once, Juley, and you and Dennis must help me.
Will you?"

"Will we? You bet we will. But tell me quick, quick, what you want us to
do."

Elinor put her hand to her forehead and thought a moment. "Could you get
hold of Dennis?" she asked.

"Now, you mean, before we've talked?" Julia's tone was disappointed.

"Yes, dear, now. Every minute's of importance. Get him. I'll explain
while he's coming."

"He's in the bar, I reckon. We'll send a bell boy."

Elinor opened her carefully packed valise. One side of it she left
strapped as it was; that side was not wanted yet.

"Go on, Nell; do go on," Julia cried impatiently.

Elinor undid her sponge-bag and using her tooth-brush as though it were
a lecturer's wand, she pointed at the door. "Richard Kurt, son of
William Kurt of London, nephew of Theophilus Kurt, President of the C.W.
& M. Railway system. He's rich or will be--his father is and he's in the
best society. I don't know who his mother was but she certainly belongs
to the aristocracy. Without exactly letting on as to what she was, he
gave me to understand that she's away up out there. They've got a London
house and one in the country, horses, carriages and footmen, and all
London goes to their house and------" Julia was hanging on her words
breathlessly when Dennis entered the room, grinned at them both and,
throwing himself on the bed, lay there with his hands under his head.

Elinor waved the tooth-brush at him. "Get off there with your dirty shoes."

"Dirty shoes," he repeated, bending his legs back and examining first
one, then the other. "They're brand new patent, four dollars and fifty
cents second-hand at Ikey Moss's in your own fashionable boulevard.
You're a peach Nell, a real peach."

He jumped off the bed, and going up to Elinor, kissed her on the neck.

She pulled away from him.

"Juley, do make him behave. This is no time for fooling."

"No, be serious, Dennis; Nell wants you to do something for her."

"Dennis" Elinor put her hand on his shoulder, at which he wriggled as
though she were tickling him, winked and put out his tongue. "Dennis,"
she repeated, paying no attention, "we want to be married at once. Will
you help me?"

"That depends." The sprightly young Irishman disengaged himself and put
his hands in his pockets. "If you want a sample, I'm your lad."

"Sample, what does he mean?" Elinor asked Julia despairingly.

"I mean, if you want to take a chance with me first----," he looked
meaningly at the bed.

"Oh, dry up, Dennis, can't you see she's in earnest?" Juley's tone made
an impression; his face changed and he waited.

"Dennis, will you go, now--before supper--and find out where we can get
married to-morrow and what's got to be done? In fact, will you play
brother and see me through?"

Elinor again put her hand on his shoulder, her voice was full of
emotion. She was in earnest now; his help might be indispensable and she
put all the dramatic quality she could command into her expression. For
a second the Irishman looked at her admiringly without speaking. Of a
sudden he threw his arms round her and, placing his hands below the
small of her back, pressed her close to him, released her and seized his
hat. "I will," he said, and bolted out of the room. Elinor turned
sharply to her friend.

"Watch him out," she exclaimed; "see he don't meet Kurt--quick."

The little woman swiftly followed her husband down the passage and
Elinor went on with her toilet.

She found Richard downstairs waiting for her. She noticed that, like
herself, he had the knack of making a new appearance by the substitution
of one or two details of dress for others. Some people did not attach
importance to such matters; she did.

"I like that Irish chap, he's an awfully good sort."

"Yes, they are real friends of mine. What I like about them is their
loyalty; they'd do anything for me."

"She is tiny, isn't she? She's got a funny little face, almost Ugly, but
she's so sharp that it doesn't matter."

As he spoke Dennis and Julia appeared in the distance, the former waving
a paper. Luckily Richard had his back to them, and Elinor, interposing
herself skilfully, seized it from his hand.

"Not a word now, Den," she whispered, holding her finger to her mouth.

The Irishman threw himself into a chair beside Richard. "I've got a
thirst I wouldn't sell. By St. Patrick, what I've done this evening's
worth a bottle of wine." To which hint Richard responded by ordering a
bottle of champagne to be put on ice as soon as they took their seats at
the supper-table.

Pleased though Elinor was at Richard's ready liberality, she glanced
apprehensively at Julia. If Dennis's tongue became much looser he might
utter some indiscretion that would wreck everything even at this
eleventh hour. It was nervous work getting through the meal; she had to
listen to every word, be constantly alert, ready at the first sign of
danger to take whatever measure was necessary. There were moments of
menace. When Dennis lifted his glass and drank "success to crime
including the sacrament of marriage," she shot an apprehensive glance at
Richard. He was talking very little, his glass stood beside his plate
almost untouched. He had ordered coffee and liqueurs to be brought to
the table, Dennis had quieted down and conversation was languishing. But
hardly had the Irishman tossed off his glass of brandy than he leant
across the table and seizing Richard's, swallowed that as well. Banging
down the empty glass with such force as to smash the base of it, he
pointed his finger at Richard and remarked: "Not to-night, my lad.
Brandy is a highly exciting stimulant suitable at this time of night for
married men only"--with a huge wink at Elinor, "you might get loose and
do some damage before the curtain goes up, and I'm here to see all's
square till the knot's tied tomorrow. Isn't that so, Nell?"

There was an awkward pause. Elinor's eyes were on Richard, what could he
think now? Could his innocence survive the shock of this last
performance? She cursed herself for bringing Dennis into her counsels,
she had been crazy to do it. And yet from Richard's appearance he might
even not have heard. There was only one thing to do. Signing to him, she
rose from the table and they walked out of the room together.




III


"I am so sorry Dennis behaved like that," she laid her hand on his arm;
they were standing near the entrance to the hotel, the door open to the
evening air.

"I really didn't catch what he said, I was rather absent-minded at
supper, I'm afraid. I've been thinking, there's something I must say to
you; let's go out into the fresh air."

Fear laid its cold hand on Elinor's heart. His voice sounded distant, as
she had not yet heard it. What was he going to say? Whatever it was, his
mind was made up. She knew that intuitively, the boyish look had died
out of his face, his mouth was tightly closed. Yes, his mind was made
up, she would never be able to change it now. But to what? Somewhere
between her breast and her stomach she felt a spasm which was physical
anguish, the anguish of suspense. She tried to choke the horrid
sensation down.

They strolled slowly by the side of the channel. Its waters raced here
into rapids, across which a light suspension bridge swung its fragile
length to the Canadian shore opposite. Richard guided her to it.
Half-way across he stopped and let her arm fall, turning as he did so
and gazing over the parapet at the turbulent stream below. It was a
clear moonlight night and very still. His face looked deadly pale, was
that only the effect of the moonrays? His silence, as he stood there,
leaning over the bridge, looking at the water, frightened her. What was
he thinking? What was he going to say? Suddenly he turned round again
and faced her. He seemed to be making an effort to master himself, to
fight something down. For yet more instants he kept his eyes on her
without speaking. She felt herself shrinking from his eyes. If only the
moon weren't so bright!

"Elinor, you are going to be my wife, that is settled. I have given you
my word, there can be no going back on it. But I tell you straight, I
must tell you, that I know it is an awful mistake." He paused. Did he
expect her to speak? No, for when she began to try and stammer
something, he held up his hand. "If I can get someone to marry us
to-morrow, I shall do so. I know I'm too young to marry, I'm not ready
for it. I want to say this to you now so that in the future, if you
regret it, I can never feel I didn't warn you. But I'm going to do my
best and I shall stand by you through thick and thin if you back me up.
I hope all will come right in the end. We shall have to separate at once
afterwards, of course. If my people knew I had got married like this
without a word to them, they'd never forgive me. We may have to live
apart for some time. I may even have to go to England without you. But
I'll stick to you as long as you stick to me." Again he paused. Ought
she to speak? "That's about all, I think, except--I'd like to marry you
under the British flag." He pointed to the far shore. "It's only over
there, and--I should feel I was doing the right thing if we were married
in church. I'm--I'm not religious, you know, but it's the decent thing,
I've been brought up to it and I don't trust the American marriage laws.
I mean you to be my wife properly. I've finished now."

He turned round and leant over the bridge again.

That helped her, the scrutiny of his eyes was unbearable. While he
looked at her she could not think, she could not even realise her
immense, her overwhelming relief. He was going to marry her as soon as
he could, of his own accord, without her even having to press him. What
had made him change like that? She was safe, everything was all right
now, to-morrow or the next day she would be his wife, Mrs Richard Kurt,
daughter-in-law of his father and mother in London. She must say
something now, how was she to put it? He turned towards her again and
this time he put his arm round her, and she, throwing back her head
under the moon, lifted her face towards his, lifted her lovely face with
its perfect shaped nose, with its great moist eyes under their heavy
lids, with its lips parted to show the glistening teeth, with its lips
parted, inviting his. But his did not meet them. Instead he bent his
head and kissed her just above her eyebrow, as a brother might. Had he
no sense of romance? She had risen to the occasion so beautifully.

He offered her his arm quietly. "Now I think we'd better go back as I
want that Irish chap to help me see to things."

Elinor brought him to a halt.

"Richard, will you do me a favour? Please don't ask the O'Haras to help
you. Make the arrangements yourself. You don't need him and--I'd much
rather they weren't mixed up in our affairs any more than they have to
be. You see----" she noticed that he was looking curiously at her, "the
only point was that they were here and could chaperone me. I should have
preferred our being alone, much preferred it."

"But they are great friends of yours?"

What was that odd undertone in his voice? "Perhaps I've made you think
they're greater friends than they really are."

"But you trust them, don't you?"

"Yes, I trust them, of course." How was she to get out of this
creditably? "Richard!" she put her hand on his arm and looked into his
face "this surely is our affair, I feel I want _you_ to do it _all,_ it
will make me happier----."

"But you'll let them come and see the knot tied, won't you?"

Why did he use that expression of Dennis's? Had he heard? Was he deeper
than she supposed? And if he was, if he knew or suspected, how could he
he ready to marry her just the same? Anyway it was settled, she had
nothing to fear. There was nothing to lose her self-possession about.

"Yes, of course, they can come. But Dennis sometimes says such--such
vulgar things, and this evening I feel I can't bear any more; it's all a
great strain on me. I can hardly realise even now that this may be my
last evening as a girl. You understand, dear, don't you?"

He answered gently: "Yes, I understand. Of course it shall be as you
like. You might tell me, though, what it is exactly you want me to do."

Why did his eyes sometimes make her feel so uncomfortable? She withdrew
her own as she answered:

"I should like you to leave me with Julia and go off to bed. If there's
anything Dennis can tell me about the--the formalities--I'll send word
to you. If not, we can start in the morning early and find out."

He listened gravely and attentively. "I will do as you wish."

Once more he offered her his arm.




IV


To Elinor's disgust, as they entered the hotel, Dennis was holding forth
to two men, who were roaring with laughter at something he was telling
them. As soon as she and Richard came into view, all of them stopped
laughing and stared. Apparently Richard had not noticed them and she
guided him to the opposite end of the vestibule where Julia was sitting.

The little woman held up her finger. "Oh, you two! I've been looking all
around the hotel for you."

Elinor cut her short. "Richard is tired and is going to bed."

Julia gazed at him through her pince-nez, with a disappointed
expression. "I mustn't ask any questions, must I? But I do so want to
know what you've decided. I love my Nell, Mr Kurt."

"We're going to be married to-morrow if I can arrange it," he answered,
in a low tone.

"Oh, I am glad. You're a lovely couple--and these runaway marriages are
so romantic----."

Richard's expression changed. "We want to be married quietly, that's
all. And it must be kept secret till I've had time to tell my family."

Mrs O'Hara grinned sympathetically and joyously. "Of course it must. We
know that--don't we, Nell?"

Bidding them both good-night, he walked through the hall to the stairs,
looking straight before him.

The sight of O'Hara had revived Elinor's anger. "I never could have
thought Den would have behaved so mean. It's not his fault if I'm not
let down. Only a man as much in love as Richard would put up with such
talk as he gave us this evening."

Julia looked distressed. "He don't mean anything by it," she remarked,
in a soothing tone.

"Don't mean anything! He as good as told my fiance I'd engaged him to
rig up my marriage--with his disgusting expressions about 'seeing things
square' and 'getting the knot tied.'" Elinor flashed her eyes at her
friend, who recoiled under the withering scorn of her voice. "A fat lot
of good he's been to me. Look at him now. I'll bet he's giving us away
to those loathsome drummers he's tagged on to. D'you realise what I've
been through all this time, what I'm going through now?"

Julia cast despairing eyes at her husband. "What ken I do, Nell?" she
asked.

"Go over there and tell that blabgut of a husband of yours to quit the
trash he's with and come upstairs with you." Elinor marched furiously
off and up the stairs to her room.

Five minutes later there was a knock on her door. Julia entered the
room, followed by her husband.

"Say, Well," Dennis went forward and stood in front of Elinor, "don't be
so mad. There's no harm done."

"No harm done! How do you know? Instead of being a help, you've done all
you could to down me. Nice friend you are." She burst into tears and
little Julia ran to her and put her arms round her waist.

"You've acted the fool, Den, you always do when you're full," she cried,
kissing Elinor on the neck, which was as high as she could reach.

O'Hara sat down on the bed, blew his nose loudly, folded his arms and
stared at them with a blank expression. "When you two have finished,
I'll begin."

Elinor continued to sob and Julia to console, without noticing him.

"What have I done anyway? Nell telephones she and her beau are coming to
St. Mary's and wants us to stay over. We were going away but we waited
to please her. She sends me to find out how she's to get married. As
soon as I get back with the information she behaves as though she or
both of us were crazy. We have supper, she and her young duck disappear.
The next thing I'm told is that I'm a doggorned fool and a blabgut and
that I've given the show away."

Elinor was still inconsolable and Julia got her into a chair and stood
beside her. "Why don't you tell her what you've done, Dennis, instead of
sitting there talking. Where's the paper?"

"How do I know she wants it? What do I know about anything?"

The words were said in a mock despairing tone but his expression showed
that he wanted to put matters right. He took a folded paper out of his
pocket and spread it out on the bed.

"Come, Nell, dear. Do look at it," Julia urged coaxingly.

Holding her handkerchief to her face, Elinor moved slowly to the
bed-side. It was a printed form which stated that, in lieu of banns, the
marriage of the persons named thereon, for which blank spaces were
provided, could be duly and legally solemnised in St. Luke's Church, St.
Mary's, District of Algoma, by the incumbent of that benefice, on
payment of seven dollars and twenty-five cents, plus a five-dollar stamp
for the special licence.

This was, after all, exactly the information she wanted, and she could
forgive him now.

"He likes you, Den." She spoke a little tearfully still. "He was going
to ask you to help him, but I had to talk it over with you first. He
wants to marry me at the earliest possible moment."

Dennis jumped up, put his arm round her neck and kissed her. "Give me a
kiss, Nell, I've always told you you were a peach." He kissed her again.
"Righteousness and peace have kissed each other but, as I was going to
say, there's a mouse of a cleric who's making good money out of running
his church as a registry office. All your boy's got to do is to go to
the parsonage, pay that twelve dollars and fix the time for the ceremony."

The road was clear but she must still be careful. "Dennis, you'll say
nothing to him about all this?"

"For sure I won't."

"If he should ask you, say you know someone who got married there.
There's no call to say more. Now, will you get me some paper and
envelopes?"

He left the room.

"It's all right now, Juley, but it mightn't have been. I want to have a
talk when you've got Dennis to bed."

"That won't be before the bar's closed."

He came back with the paper and envelopes and Elinor was left alone. She
sat on the bed and using the back of her hand-mirror for a writing-pad
started a note.

"Richard my dearest."

She stopped and sucked her pencil. Couldn't she improve on that? She
began on another sheet.

"Richard my husband-to-be."

That was better! But was it, though? She wrote one after another:

"My own Richard."

"My dearest Richard."

"Richard my dearest."

"Richard my husband-to-be."

"Richard my dear one."

"Richard my beloved."

Each had its special significance. She read them over, considering
carefully. Now she'd got it!

"Richard, my all but husband." That was at once original, appealing and
true.

_"Richard my all but Husband,--It can, it shall be, as you wish. We will
be married under the British flag and in a British church. I know
nothing about your marriage laws but I trust you utterly. Dennis knows
of a dear little church on the other side; it's called St. Luke's, some
friends of his were married there. There is no difficulty, only a small
fee to pay. I shall be waiting for you, ready dressed, at eight. Knock
at my door and we'll go down together._

_"I can't write what I feel, my heart is too full. I am thinking,
thinking of all you mean to me, of our future. You know how deep my love
for you is; I've proved that. I pray to God I may make you as good a
wife as you deserve. Your_

_ Elinor."_

She read it over. It was wonderful how naturally the words came when one
was deeply moved. She put the note in its envelope, addressed it and
laid it on the dressing-table. It was only half-past ten and Julia would
be there in a few minutes, the bars closed early in Wisconsin. She began
undressing, thinking hard. There would be plenty to talk over with
Julia; she was pretty cute. She laid her skirt and blouse carefully on a
chair and took down her hair. It wasn't very long but it was thick, and
black as jet.  She combed it out and twisted it, holding it beside her
face. She had much rather have been fair but how her hair showed up her
skin and the natural colour in her cheeks; her skin was as smooth as
velvet, the colour of rich cream. She sat down and examined herself with
the hand mirror. Her nose certainly was beautiful, so were her ears,
like little shells close against her head. It was a pity her hair was so
stiff, it was difficult to get it to go properly in the nape of the
neck, those short hairs were so tiresome and straight, and curling them
made them worse. She laid the mirror down, undid her corset, threw it on
the bed, sat in her chemise only and took the mirror in her hand again.
The line of her neck and shoulders was perfect. She let her chemise drop
and slipped on her lacy nightdress, open low in front, with blue ribbons
to fasten it, which she tied with quick skill into impeccable bows,
flattening out the ends.

There was a knock at the door.

Elinor slipped into bed as Julia entered the room.

"I've just put Den to bed. He's as full as he ever can be."

"Juley, I've been doing some thinking, and I want you to listen and talk
to Den to-morrow when he's sober. First, though, take this note to
Richard's room and hand it to him with my love. Say there's no answer."

Julia sped off and in a moment was back.

"He hadn't started to undress. He was writing. I saw the paper covered
with writing; stacks of it."

"Um, I wonder who he's writing to."

"Why? D'you think it matters?"

Elinor was pondering. "Don't know that it does much--really. But, Juley,
you know pretty well now how things are, don't you«"

"In a way I do, but not exactly."

"Well, listen. He specially doesn't want the marriage known; he's
scared of his parents. Seems he and his father don't get on any too
well. But it's his mother he thinks about chiefly."

Julia gazed at her through her glasses with an alert expression in her
bright eyes. "What is he going to do?"

"He says he'll go straight back to his work at Cliftonburg and act as
though nothing had happened till his uncle comes back; seems he's good
friends with his uncle."

"What then?"

"Then he'd tell his uncle he's engaged. He wouldn't dare say married.
After that he didn't seem to know what would happen------."

"Why, Nell," Julia jumped up and stood in front of the bed with clasped
hands, "that won't do. You might go on for years like that. Now look
ahere. You get married and leave the rest to Dennis and me."

"Leave what rest? Why don't you say?"

Julia sat down on the bed again and put her hand affectionately on
Elinor's arm under the short lace-trimmed sleeve.

"'Cos I'm wanting to save you knowing anything. That marriage can't be
kept secret, that's all there is about it."

Elinor interrupted. "Juley! It's the one thing he wants."

"Can't help that. We've got to think of you."

"But I've promised. I said I could trust you and Dennis."

"Well, an' I guess you can. See here, Nell, you just go on promising,
that don't cost anything. He'll be as pleased as you will before he's
done, anyway. And if you was to do as he wants, you'd likely find
yourself left so badly that you'd----But it's no use talking about it.
What I want to know is, has he got a roll to go on with?"

"I don't know what he's got, not much anyway. But that don't matter. The
old man can raise a few hundred dollars to get us to London."

"That's talking. You'll fix the old folk when you get there. Trust you
for that. Say, Nell, what's he doing now?"

"Got some job on his uncle's railroad in Cliftonburg, about a hundred
dollars a month, I guess, from what he said. He says he can easily get
two hundred in a short while. His father wants him to work. Later on
he's got to go into his father's business, banking, in London. Juley,
they're rolling in money, millions of it." Julia's eyes glistened
responsively. "And he's been in Canada with Sir William Leicester
Kartwright. He married Isolde Allones, who's in _Town Topics_ every
week. Sir William Kartwright's one of the way ups in London. Seems he
and Richard's father formed a big company for farming and ranching in
Canada and Richard was out there as his private secretary. The concern
went wrong but it doesn't worry his father, though he must have lost
stacks in it. Richard's uncle's a partner with a baron who's another big
banker, and they own the C. W. & M. Railway system. I tell you, Juley,
Richard Kurt's away up in G. I'll take chances about what he's got now.
There'll be plenty of good English money and everything else later on."

By this time Elinor had worked both herself and her friend up to an
exhilarating state of excitement, and Julia bent over her and kissed her
with enthusiasm.

"Good for you, Nell," she exclaimed, "now, I'll get back to Den. When's
the wedding to be?"

"He's to call for me here at my room at eight. We'll have breakfast and
go to the church straight away. You wait here till we come back."

"Right, Nell." She kissed her good-night. "Sweet dreams, my dear, and
don't worry."




V


When Richard knocked on Elinor's door at the appointed hour next
morning, he had thrown off his seriousness of the night before and
appeared to be in buoyant spirits. She was not quite sure that she
altogether liked his new mood. She had prepared herself to be grave if
not solemn as the momentous hour approached. She even alluded to her
sense of its gravity at breakfast, for which he had, to her mind, an
unreasonable appetite and took longer over than in the circumstances was
altogether becoming.

On their way across the suspension bridge he stopped at the spot where
the scene of the previous evening had taken place, hung over the parapet
and, looking at the water, said: "I must shoot those rapids this
afternoon." Imagine thinking of such a thing when one was going to be
married in perhaps an hour!

They had seen the minister get up from his breakfast through the open
window as they approached the house. They were ushered into the parlour
by an elderly woman, whose back was no sooner turned than Richard made
allusions to her false hair. His behaviour was worse when the clergyman
entered the room in a dignified manner, holding a prayer-book. Opening
it at the page where lay a fringed canvas marker embroidered with a
cross, the minister took out a card, at which Richard barely glanced
before passing it to her. While she was reading the inscription

THE REV. C. HAWKE,

_Incumbent,_

ST. LUKE'S VICARAGE, ST. MARY'S, ONTARIO

she heard him say: "I expect you know we've come to get married. How
soon can we get it over and how much does it cost?" Elinor considered
such a way of introducing the object of their visit most undignified,
even vulgar, and she was surprised that the minister smiled so
pleasantly while he opened the prayer-book near the cover and took out
another and larger card. This one Richard examined carefully. "That's
all right," he said, drawing a bundle of notes from his pocket and
counting them on to the top of the prayer-book. "Five, ten, twenty.
Let's see, how much was it, including the stamp?" He pulled the card out
of his pocket. "Ah, I see. We'll call it a round twenty, shall we?"

Mr Hawke continued to smile. "Very kind, I'm sure, Mr----. What did I
understand to be your name?"

"Richard Kurt and this is Miss Elinor Colhouse. We might as well fill in
the forms now, if it's all the same to you."

Mr Hawke rubbed his hands softly. "I can marry you now if you like; the
church is quite close. Would you like me to see to it at once?"

"Yes, Mr Hawke, I should."

"Excuse me then, a moment."

He left the door ajar. Elinor closed it and turned to Richard. She was
feeling very sore. "I don't know why you have adopted this attitude."

"What attitude?"

"You know perfectly well what I mean. I think it's very unkind. No girl
likes a joke made of her marriage. And your way of acting and talking is
worse than a joke. You seem to want to hurt my feelings."

Just then Mr Hawke returned with some papers, a pen and an inkpot in his
hands. Elinor passed her handkerchief over her eyes and at the
clergyman's invitation seated herself at the table beside Richard to
fill out the forms spread before them. Once more Mr Hawke returned to
the prayer-book, took out a third card, of much smaller size, and
remarked to Elinor, with a benignant look: "Marriage lines, the most
important of all for you, young lady, but I can't part with it yet--not
yet--but very soon." He turned to Richard. "We can proceed now if you
like."

The lady who had shown them in was awaiting them at the front door and
was now introduced as Mrs Hawke. "What a lovely day. Blessed is the
bride that the sun shines on." Her smile was full of admiration and
Elinor began to feel on better terms with herself.

Richard and the clergyman were walking in front, but they turned round
and waited for the ladies to come up.

"I say, Elinor, Mr Hawke was speaking about witnesses and the O'Haras
came into my head. I'd forgotten them. I'll run and fetch them."

She hesitated a moment. It would be a mistake to offend Dennis and
Julia, but she wasn't going to let Richard go without her, she had heard
of brides being left at the church before now.

"I'll go with you; they'll like it better if I ask them myself."

On their way to the hotel she determined to get an explanation of his
constant changes of mood, and obtained an admission that he had been
"rather bad form." "But," he added, "I know that little humbug makes a
living out of this game. You ask O'Hara."

She looked sharply up at him. What did he know? His face betrayed
nothing; he was impenetrable sometimes.

They found the O'Haras awaiting them.

The clergyman, accompanied by Mrs Hawke, bustled out of the vestry in
his surplice. "I'm quite ready. Would your friend like to act as best man?"

O'Hara nodded.

"Please give him the ring, Mr Kurt."

"The ring. By Jove, I never thought of that!" Richard looked helplessly
at Elinor, who was thinking what a fool she had been not to have
reminded him of the necessary symbol.

Dennis came to the rescue.

"I guess that's happened before now, hasn't it, your Reverence?"

Mr Hawke fumbled under his much-crumpled surplice and drew out a silver
ring with an expression in his face like little Jack Horner pulling out
the plum. Dennis examined it solemnly.

The ceremony over and the register signed, Elinor's vigilant eye
observed Mr Hawke take Dennis and Julia aside. She beckoned to the
latter, who whispered: "They're bargaining about the ring. He asked five
dollars and Den says it's worth fifty cents."

Richard had overheard. Slipping across the vestry he put some notes in
the clergyman's hand: "I beg you to accept ten dollars, Mr Hawke. The
ring will be a souvenir of the greatest event of my life and I shall
always keep and cherish it."

Elinor's heart leaped. There was a gentleman indeed, a real English
gentleman; she took his hand and pressed it silently.

The Hawkes saw the four of them out by the vestry door.

Elinor was in front, with her arm in Richard's. "Let them pass," she
whispered. There was so much she wanted to say, but she found no
suitable words. She was actually married to the boy beside her, he was
hers now by right. What ought to be her next step?

They had almost reached the other end of the bridge when he broke in
upon her thoughts.

"I say, Elinor, I must shoot those rapids after lunch."

She tried not to show she was put about but he certainly was unaccountable.

He seemed to take it for granted that she should go up to her room alone
and she was obliged to leave him while Julia accompanied her upstairs.
She would have loved to unburden herself to her friend who plied her
with questions as to what he had said and done, but how could she admit
to her that he had literally said nothing, had never offered even to
kiss her and that the one thing he wanted to do was to shoot the rapids.

"Wasn't he sweet, Juley?"

"Sweet. Anyone can see how happy he is. You are lucky, Nell dear."
Julia kissed her warmly. This was balm to Elinor.

The preliminary cocktails gave the ensuing meal a good send-off. Dennis
hehaved with reasonable decorum and to Elinor's relief no allusions were
made to the morning's ceremony. Richard's spirits were maintained but
his manner towards Julia and herself was identical. He was being
pleasant all round.

When they rose from the table, he drew her to the corner of the hall.
"I've looked up the boats. We must get off to-morrow at nine."

She assented, but there was more to come.

"It isn't possible to go on here like this. You mustn't be compromised.
I must get you safe to Manitou with your mother and then go back to
Cliftonburg."

She nodded.

"I'm so glad you think so; everything depends now upon keeping it dark.
I wrote a long letter to my mother last night, but I thought better of
it. Letters are no good. I shall have to face it out when the time
comes. But there's no hurry, is there?"

"No, there's no hurry," she answered mechanically.

"Your agreeing with me makes everything easier. Now, let's go and shoot
the rapids."




VI


It was quite exciting rushing through the boiling water. Jagged rocks,
alternately exposed and overwhelmed, marked the narrow channel through
which their canoe must pass. The two Indians standing, one at the bow,
the other at the stern, uttered loud shouts, and as an additional thrill
the paddler in the stern, with great dexterity, dashed about a glassful
of water over Richard's back. That was all. They shot into the calmer
current and came smoothly to shore a mile lower down.

Richard paid the men laughingly, and said to her: "That's done; rather
jolly, wasn't it?"

Further on, they took an ordinary rowing-boat and he rowed slowly into a
backwater full of rushes. Here and there the water was almost stagnant
and covered with water-lilies. Letting the boat glide to the bank, where
it came to rest, he shipped his oars and sat down by her in the stern.
At last! He put his arm behind her and drew her towards him, kissing her
on the cheek as he did so. She yielded herself freely to him, moving her
face so that their lips met, and held his in a long kiss. Then he sat
back in the seat, withdrew his arm and lighted a cigarette. For a moment
his expression was troubled, he inhaled several mouthfuls of smoke,
then began:

"There's a lot I want to say, Elinor."

"Yes, dear." She put all the expressiveness she could into her voice.
She wanted him to talk.

"We're man and wife now. I don't think I quite know how it has come to
that, somehow."

The remark was not flattering, was not at all what she would have liked
him to say but she would not show that and she made no comment.

"But there it is and I think, when we are able to be married properly so
that everyone can know it, it will be all right. As it is, you see,
really, it's not a marriage at all"--he looked at her again--"not in the
proper way, I mean."

What was he driving at? What did his words imply?

"Of course it's private, if you mean that," she answered.

"No, I don't mean only that. I mean we can't live together at all, we
mustn't. It would be utterly wrong considering--considering the
circumstances."

She recognised the lameness of his conclusion and she began to see
light. He was conveying to her that he would not claim his rights as a
husband. If he felt so, there was nothing for her to do; this lack of
ardour was humiliating but he would soon change when they came together
again. Meanwhile she must put something into his head it was important
he should keep there.

She took his hand and held it between hers.

"I understand how you feel, dear. I'm sure you're right. But the thought
of our separation is very hard to bear, especially when I remember what
we have been to each other."

He threw his cigarette into the water and watched it soak and gradually
sink before he answered.

"That was a mad moment, Elinor. I don't forget it but I'm ashamed of it.
It was all against my ideas. A man must respect his----I'd rather not
talk about it. But it's no use making matters worse, is it?"

What exactly did he mean by making matters worse? What should she say?
It was indispensable that he should realise the sacrifice she had made,
his obligation to her.

"I don't know what you mean by making matters worse. I regret nothing as
I know you love me. If you didn't, I shouldn't care to live" into her
voice came the note of pathos "there would be nothing to live for." She
ended with a sigh, looking not at him but into the water.

"Elinor--dear. Don't talk like that. Of course I love you." He put his
arms about her and kissed her on the neck, the face, the lips.

She sighed again softly. "I hope so, Richard. All our future depends on
that. 'Man's love is like a restless wave, ever at rise and fall; the
only love a woman craves, it must be all in all.'" She quoted the words
of her favourite song which always moved her. And Richard showed that
the apposite quotation was effective, so effective that it provoked
renewed physical illustration of the enduring power of his love. The
shadows lengthened on the water and they turned towards the shore when
the mosquitoes became disagreeably inquisitive.

Elinor's memories of the evening that followed were not amongst those
she ever wanted to preserve, Dennis O'Hara's silly jokes offended her
sense of the appropriate and smeared what would otherwise have been
romantic and poignant hours with commonness. She bore his behaviour as
well as she could, encouraging Richard to talk about his home life,
hoping that when the Irishman realised the social and financial eminence
of her future situation, he would adopt a more respectful attitude.

"Where are your parents now?" she asked.

"I really don't know exactly. The last letter I got from mother, she
was in Scotland staying with a Lady Dodd, old friends of ours. She's
awfully nice but I can't stand her husband. He came up to me once when I
was riding in the Row and asked me what omnibus my horse came out of."

O'Hara roared. "Good for Dodd.

"Dodd, Dodd, diddledy Dodd, Riddledy, diddledy Dodd."

Richard joined in the laughter but Elinor was irritated beyond measure.
Not only was this vulgar facetiousness in vile taste but it
interrupted an interesting conversation. When the laughter subsided she
began again, slightly changing the subject. "They aren't at their
country place, then?"

"Oh no. Mother dislikes Elthorne now, we've given it up. It's too close
to London: nothing but brick fields. The Fitz-Alans never go there now
either. The old lord hates all the new people. I don't blame him."

Richard's accent was on the "I."

She didn't understand. "What new people?"

"Oh, people like us who have bought houses about there. The Fitz-Alans
have been there since the Conquest, you see."

Elinor was concerned about the Kurts being new people and in consequence
hated by Lord Fitz-Alan. She would have loved to know more about that
but this wasn't the moment. Again she changed the subject.

"Where are your sisters now?"

"They go to school in Paris but they'll be joining mother at Dieppe for
the holidays."

"Is Dieppe nice?"

"I've never been there. The girls like it; they play tennis and bathe,
and mother drives a lot."

This was a subject to pursue. Elinor glanced at the O'Haras as she
asked: "What does she drive?"

"Oh, she sends the phaeton and cobs over with the old coachman. She
never lets him drive the cobs; his hands are bad enough with the
carriage horses. You should see her pitch into him." He laughed at the
recollection.

O'Hara's eyes were fixed with an amused expression on Richard. "What
does she say?"

"Tells him she'll discharge him the next time he jabs at their mouths.
Sometimes she taps him on the back with her parasol."

"I guess the old lady's got a temper."

Richard's expression changed; his eyes flashed.

"'Old lady,' what do you mean?" He rapped the words out angrily.

O'Hara was taken unprepared. Nothing was further from his intention than
to offend. "No harm meant, young feller."

Richard ceased talking from then on and Elinor made no further attempts
to draw him out. The ebullition had surprised her. He had never shown
temper before but this exhibition proved that he had got one, and it
also proved that the subject of his mother was one which must be
approached with caution. She had taken occasion before supper to impress
upon Julia the importance of restraining Dennis from indiscreet
allusions when bed-time came. And for once he "acted reasonable."
Richard bade her good-night at her door as casually as he had Julia just
before; he never attempted even to look into the room, let alone enter
it, but walked quietly off down the corridor.

She undressed with mingled feelings, which became emotional when she
began packing so as to be ready in good time for their early morning
departure. The sight of the one side of the valise still untouched, with
the straps fastened as when she had so carefully placed the contents
there, brought tears to her eyes. "Poor little nightie," she said aloud,
as she turned back the partition and extracted the dainty thing, so
exquisitely be-ribboned and scented. She laid it reverently on the bed
and unwrapped from their fresh tissue-paper covering the brand-new silk
vest, the hand-embroidered chemise, the iridescent silk petticoat, all
the bewitching accessories reserved for an occasion that might have been
and was not. How could she help being unhappy at the sight of them? It
was so hard to be deprived of everything a girl longed for, had the
right to expect, a real trousseau, a proper wedding. These poor little
things were all she had to take the place of so much she could never
have now. And there they were, not even seen! Life had been very cruel.
And yet? She was standing by the bedside refolding them, but she
stopped, put her hand to her forehead. He had spoken of another
marriage, he wanted a "proper" wedding too. Could it still be done? She
returned to her packing, hastily replaced the things, restrapped the
partition. Throwing on her dressing-gown, she ran down the passage and
called Julia.

"Juley, come into my room, there's something I must say to you."

A moment later the little woman, her black frizzy hair standing up like
corkscrews all over her head, flicked into the room and shut the door.

"What is it?" she asked. "You said not to come to-night and I wanted to
ever so much." She was on the tiptoe of curiosity. Elinor threw herself
on the bed.

"Juley, I've been thinking we'd better keep it secret after all, for a
time. Just to see how things go--he wants to have a proper wedding, he
said so several times."

Julia became very serious and lifted her forefinger.

"Now, Nell, it's no use saying that. I know too much, I'm. years older
than you are. You've got to let me do as I think. You aren't goin' to
risk your whole lifetime for a wedding, surely?"

Elinor was impressed, indeed her mind was made up to do as her friend
advised, but she longed to be comforted.

"Just to think I shall never be a bride. It's so hard, Juley, it's so
hard," and she buried her face in the pillow while Julia, deeply
touched, comforted her for all she was worth.




CHAPTER IV

I


THE O'Haras had seen them off on the boat and they were steaming back to
Manitou. Richard was in sober mood and spoke of their future and his
plans. It was agreed that Mrs Colhouse should be informed of the
marriage as soon as they arrived and that he would leave the same
evening for Cliftonburg. The great thing was to return to his work; he
could do a lot in a short time if he tried, and now it was worth while.
It was a cool cloudy day and he wrapped her up and found a spot on the
lee-side sheltered from the wind. He was very considerate to her; she
had never felt so fond of him. They got on well together and he told her
many things she wanted to know. She was getting to understand
everything. He answered all her questions and hardly asked her any. The
more she heard, the more convinced she became that the future would be
rosy. Not that he said so. On the contrary, he spoke of it with
apprehension, warned her again and again to be prepared for anything.
His father would most likely give him nothing when he knew of their
engagement; he would certainly not let them come to London, but he hoped
he would gradually relent if he worked hard. As the time got shorter and
they approached Manitou, he said he hated the thought of leaving her,
but he knew if he took her with him it would he "all up" with him. He
got more and more tender and affectionate, holding her hand and every
now and then kissing her.  She had never known anyone like him before,
he behaved like a younger brother who was going back to school. Mammy
had always said he was a baby. One thing was certain, she herself would
have to be the one to manage everything; she would have to show that he
could, that he must, trust to her judgment, do always what she advised.




II


When they arrived at the cottage Mrs Colhouse was sitting outside her
door, as usual talking over the fence to Mrs Shuter, who promptly
disappeared at their approach. Telling Richard to stay outside a moment,
Elinor kissed her mother and drew her into the sitting-room. "We're
married," she said triumphantly.

Mrs Colhouse gave a gasp and, putting her hand to her heart, subsided on
to the sofa.

"Married! Nell!"

"So that's done." Elinor subconsciously repeated Richard's words after
they had shot the rapids, "but we're only saying we're engaged--for the
present."

Mrs Colhouse was too astonished to speak.

"And he's going back to Cliftonburg to-night. He doesn't want his father
and mother to know till after his uncle gets back and makes it all right
with them."

"To think of your being married to that boy! You scarcely know him."

"I know him more than you think."

Without waiting to hear what her mother might say, she went to the door.
"Come in, Richard. I've told mammy we're married."

For an instant the boy looked at her and at her mother, who still sat
half-collapsed on the sofa. Then he went forward and, bending down,
kissed Mrs Colhouse on the cheek.

"I shall call you mammy now," he said gaily. "I hope you aren't upset.
Elinor and I thought it the best thing to do; it wasn't any use writing
and--and----" He stopped and looked again from one to the other.

Mrs Colhouse folded her hands, interlacing the fingers, her head was
bent and she did not speak.

The boy sat down by her and put his hand on hers. "You aren't unhappy,
are you, Mrs Colhouse--mammy, I mean. I know it's rather a--rather
hasty--but everything is all right, isn't it, Elinor?"

He looked up at his wife appealingly.

Elinor was thinking how foolishly he was behaving. Why couldn't he be
stronger, more manly?

"All right? Of course it is. We love each other, mammy, that's all there
is to it, and Richard wanted to make sure of me. But so far as everyone
else is concerned, we're only engaged as yet. I'll tell you everything
by degrees; there's not much time before he goes."

Elinor took Richard up to her room and brought him a can of water with
her own hands.

"Oh, I'm sorry; thanks, thanks," he relieved her of it and kissed her.
"What a jolly little room." He looked round. "I say, what a lot of
clothes!"

Indeed they were everywhere, hung on pegs on the wall, on the door and
in bandboxes piled on each other in the corners and even under the bed.

He poured water into the basin, remarking: "I'll hurry up and get out of
your way."

What a curious creature he was. He was here in her room, where she slept
and had her intimate being, and he was as unconscious of it all,
apparently, as though she were his sister.

Would he always be like that? She stood an instant looking at him as he
plunged his face into the basin, making the water bubble as he snorted
in it. Had she gone too fast and too far? Was it possible that she could
no longer rely on rousing his feelings? He had shown passion enough that
one evening. She went softly out of the room, casting the problem over
in her mind, and had hardly reached the bottom of the stairs when he
rejoined her.

At supper a magnificent box of chocolates made its appearance with the
name of a well-known New York candy-store on the lid. Elinor had
herself placed it on the table; it might be a good or a bad move to
reveal the name of the sender. She hadn't made up her mind when an
innocent comment by Mrs Colhouse settled the question.

"Mr Galton has spread himself, Nell."

Elinor looked at Richard. His face was black, and from then on he was
silent.

Ought she to be pleased or the reverse? It certainly gratified her to
see that he cared enough to be so violently jealous, for it could be
nothing but jealousy. But she didn't intend giving up her right to
harmless attentions such as boxes of candy.

They had no sooner risen from the table than he led her outside.

He began angrily: "How dare that cad Galton send you that box of sweets.
You oughtn't to accept presents from him; you know the sort of man he is."

"How was I to know who sent it? I saw a box addressed to me and opened
it, and there was his card inside."

"You ought to have sent it back. Give it to me. I'll jolly well show him
that------"

"Richard, dear, don't be angry about nothing. It would make me
ridiculous if you were to send it back now; we've eaten half the top
layer."

"I wish I'd known. Look here, Elinor, don't you write him. Give me
his beastly card and I'll answer him. Where is it?"

"I don't know, I think I threw it away." Elinor had carefully preserved
it, regarding the superscription: "To the loveliest of southern belles
from her fervent admirer" as highly flattering.

"Will you promise me never to write to him?" Richard spoke earnestly.

"Yes, dearest, I do promise you. You have a right to it."

He seized her hand and, kissing it, said: "Thank you; thank you."

They went in and sat down together on the sofa. Mrs Colhouse had
disappeared, the help was clearing the table.

"The thought of that man Galton reminds me of Cliftonburg. He makes me
long for England. I believe I'm home-sick."

Elinor had never in her life experienced that emotion and could not
imagine it.

"You see, here in America no one cares about anything but money or what
they call amusement. Everything seems to be moving, everyone is in a
hurry, there's no time for anything. I like to sit down and read
sometimes or have a quiet talk, but at Cliftonburg they never stop at
home: they're either at business or in bars. I do hate the place." He
broke off abruptly.

She thoroughly disliked her own people, but her idea of life was
certainly not sitting in one's house and reading.

"I can't tell you how I hate going back to Cliftonburg. The governor's
one idea is work--work for its own sake. He'd rather walk up hill than
drive just because it's more disagreeable, and yet he always says he
doesn't want me to go into his business."

"Not go into his business! Surely you don't mean to miss such a chance
as that?"

"I suppose it would be the best way to make money. But I want to know
Europe and see beautiful things and read and think. That's living:
sitting in an office isn't."

For Elinor, Europe was Paris and London, and perhaps Switzerland, where
she knew people went to see the mountains. She had also heard that Rome
was fashionable and she knew that several New York society girls had
married Italian princes and counts. But this idea of moving about to see
what he called beautiful things and think about them, must be crushed at
all costs. The idea of settling down to a small income in order to loaf,
when he could make a pile, once he got into his father's business! She
must get that out of his head.

"Richard, dear, haven't you got a little off the track? You said you
meant to work for my sake, didn't you, and that you could do a lot in a
short time so that when your uncle got back he'd put things right."

He jumped up and took a few steps as though he were shaking something
off, then plopped down beside her again on the sofa.

"Of course, dear girl, of course. You're quite right. I'll stick to my
work; you can count on me." He put his arm round her and kissed her. She
determined to improve the occasion.

"Believe me, Richard," she said, with great earnestness, "money is the
one thing that matters; you can do all the other things afterwards. I've
seen enough to know. Leisure means loafing. My father had that sort of
notion about money not mattering and poor mammy and I have paid for it.
You don't want me to go on paying all my life, do you?"

He kissed her again. "You shan't pay. I'll work. I promise you I'll work
as I never have before. Now I shall be going in a few minutes. I haven't
got much money but I can----" He put his hand into his inner pocket.

She stopped him at once. "Not a cent, Richard--not till we're together.
I couldn't."

"Why not? You're my wife now."

She half closed her eyes and looked away sadly. "Not properly yet, dear."

He ran his hand through his hair and held it over his forehead; he
seemed to be puzzling over his reply.

"Not properly yet," he repeated; "no." He dropped on his knees beside
her and grasped her hand, holding it to his lips. "But it must he so--it
must--for a time. I shall always be thinking of you. Promise me, if you
need anything you'll tell me. I shan't spend anything scarcely from now
on. I shall save every penny for you."

Elinor leant forward and kissed him softly. "I promise." "I shan't go
anywhere or see anyone, I shall just work. In a few weeks Uncle Theo
will be back, and then----" He kissed her again and strained her to him.
When he lifted his head, tears were in his eyes. "I only realise now how
I hate leaving you." He stood up, gazing at her. "If only my mother knew
you!"

When he had gone she sat down and wrote to Mr Galton, scolding him for
sending the candies which were delicious, but telling him he mustn't
write to her or send her anything now as she was engaged to Richard
Kurt. Perhaps they would meet again after she was married.




III


During the forty-eight hours following Richard's departure Elinor was
surprised at her own calmness. Considering the uncertainty of her
situation she had good reason to feel apprehensive. An affectionately
worded telegram had duly reached her. It was now followed by a missive
of a different description, over which she was still puzzling. It had
been written in the train and was in the form of a poem, called _The
Song of the Wheel._ It was absurd, of course, but it afforded proof of
his continuous thought of her during his journey. There were certain
lines she could not understand and they stuck in her head, absorbed
though she was in edging a reconstructed bodice with _passementerie._
She laid down her work and read it again:

  Bumpety-bump, jinkety-jink
  The wheels roll on
  As I wretchedly think.
  Tear along, rush along,
  Hurry and speed,
  Give me the furious help that I need
  To stay my remorse,
  To turn me to steel.
  Save my heart and my soul
  From destruction, O wheel!

What did it mean? What was the remorse about and why did he want to be
turned into steel? And why were his heart and soul in danger of
destruction? After several minutes of brow-contracting reflection Elinor
gave it up and went on with her work, deciding that it wasn't worth
bothering about and just meant nothing at all.

Something more exciting drove the silly rhyme out of her head. Mrs
Colhouse entered the room with a telegram.

"_Cliftonburg papers announce marriage of course am denying everything
as you will writing. Kurt."_

She read it over again, threw down her work and exclaimed "It's all out."

Tiresome as usual, mammy looked grave. "I can't see why you should be
pleased at that."

"Oh, can't you? Well, send that slut for a paper."

Elinor quickly threw off her _négligé,_ dressed herself and went
downstairs.

Her mother was poring over the paper. She seized it from her and read

ROMANTIC RUNAWAY MARRIAGE

SOUTHERN BELLE ELOPES WITH WEALTHY ENGLISHMAN

EARL'S GRANDSON WEDS DAUGHTER OF DR COLHOUSE OF WATERVILLE

According to the whole-column account, Miss Elinor Colhouse, daughter
of the celebrated physician Dr Colhouse of Waterville, famed for her
heauty even in a land where beauty was a woman's birthright, had eloped
with Mr Richard Kurt, son of Mr William Kurt, the world-famous banker of
London, and nephew of the honoured president of the C. W. & M. "It will
interest our readers to hear that Mr Richard Kurt's mother is of a noble
English family, though her son, with true patrician modesty, does not
advertise the fact." The article terminated by wishing happiness to the
young couple.

At the first reading Elinor's eagerness was so great that she only
skimmed it, the second time she felt that she had not read it as
thoroughly as it deserved, the third time she read it aloud.

Mrs Colhouse gazed speechlessly at Elinor who calmly folded the paper
and put it under the clock on the mantelpiece. "Now, I'm going out for a
little."

"Do you think that's right, Nell? You're sure to meet someone who'll ask
questions."

"Suppose I do? I guess I'll know what to say."

"Are you going to deny it?"

"I shan't say one way or the other."

She didn't mean to miss the full enjoyment to be got out of the
sensation and made straight for the hotel. While she was asking the
reception clerk to reserve a good double bedroom and bathroom for a
friend she was expecting, someone addressed her by name. Turning round,
she found herself face to face with Mr M'Alpin.

"Oh, Miss Colhouse" he gasped effusively "may I congratulate you? We're
all thrilled by the news."

Elinor drew herself up and stared blankly at him. "What news?" she asked
with hauteur.

"Isn't it true then?"

"I don't know what you're alluding to?"

With an expression of astonishment he fetched _The Detroit Free Press_
and pointed with his finger at the front page. Taking it from him, she
read it through and lifted her eyehrows. "They seem to know all about
it."

She handed the paper back and bowed coldly. Passing through the midst of
a number of guests whose gestures showed that they had been closely
observing M'Alpin and herself she departed with dignity.

As she had anticipated, the next morning brought her a telegram from
Richard announcing his arrival the following day, adding, however,
something she was less prepared for but which delighted her still more.

"_Be ready accompany me back here."_

She gave it to her mother to read.

"So he's going to take you back with him?"

"Of course he is and I've ordered a room at the hotel."

"A room at the hotel--what for?"

"For Richard and myself of course. Now I guess we'll get busy, mammy.
There's that mauve _crêpe de Chine_ to finish and the red blouse. You
can send the black taffeta on."




IV


She met Richard at the station. His face was pallid, there were dark
lines under his eyes. But his clothes to her satisfaction were as
immaculate as ever.

He embraced her warmly but his manner was serious.

"I've taken a room at the hotel," she said.

"I don't want to go there. I want to go somewhere we can talk."

"Of course, dear, I meant we can sleep there."

A look of sudden realisation crossed his features. "Oh, of course! Isn't
there a room for me at the cottage? Anything will do for one night.
We'll leave by the morning train. Are you ready?"

"Packed to the last hairpin," she answered like a competent
quartermaster-general.

"I'll just leave my bag at the cottage for now, I want to be in the air.
I haven't slept a wink, my head feels as if it would burst."

They walked out of the station, she with her arm in his,

"Tell me everything, Richard, from the beginning."

"I will--gradually. You must give me time. My brain's not working yet. I
tried to write but I had to give it up. Besides, everything's changed now."

"I got the poem."

"The poem," he repeated, adding as though in an afterthought "Oh, that.
That's all changed too, everything's changed----" he stood still. "I
don't know where I am--really." He looked closely at her, his eyes
wandered down her. She had a light-coloured linen skirt and wore a fawn
foulard scarf round her neck. They were standing at the side of the
dusty road under a tree to let a buggy pass. Elinor recognised M'Alpin
driving his trotting horse and ignored his salutation. Richard put his
bag down and fumbled in his waistcoat pocket, extracting a little
cardboard box, out of which he took a tiny package of tissue paper.
"Take off your glove, dear."

The glove fitted closely; he was impatient, shaky. Intending to help
her, he pulled at the finger-tips and let the ring fall into a heap of
dust.

"I don't see why you had to do that now--in the public road."

He was stooping down and looking for the ring. "I couldn't wait" he said
without looking up "here it is."

He pulled out his handkerchief and wiped it carefully, took the third
finger of her left hand and slipped the ring over it. "It's rather
large, I'm afraid----" holding her fingers in his palm, "I thought you'd
like it better than the ordinary affair."

She twisted the little curb chain round and round her tapering finger
with its long, pointed nail, looking at it critically.

"It's very pretty: so unusual."

At the cottage Mrs Colhouse was discreetly out of the way. Richard
deposited his hag.

"Let's go out at once," he said.

She stood in front of him. She knew she was looking simple, sweet,
captivating, and he behaved as though he saw nothing. What was he made of?

Suddenly as though a new idea had struck him, he put his arm round her
waist and kissed her several times.

"I thought you'd forgotten my existence."

He took hold of her hand. "You mustn't judge me now. I'm not altogether
responsible."

They walked slowly in the direction of the lake. He stopped again in
that sudden way of his.

"Let's go where we went that first day."

She made use of the glance with half-closed lids. It was a good
serviceable expression, meaning several different things and applicable
in varying situations. It was at once equivocal and eloquent. The moment
pointed to the vanity of words, they were both face to face with fact,
they were married.

They reached the gate, the bars of which lay on the ground, apparently
as they had left them. He stood looking at them, then at her. They went
on slowly and in silence. She could observe him cautiously out of the
corner of her eye, his were on the ground.

They reached the felled trees and again he stood still observing them as
though he wanted to photograph them on his mind. He threw down his stick
and laid his jacket on them as before. "Wait a second though." He picked
up the jacket again and feeling in the pockets, took out a folded
newspaper, a cigarette-case and matches. She sat down and he lighted a
cigarette, seating himself in front of her on the scrubby grass. He drew
a deep whiff or two.

"The first person I saw when I got to Cliftonburg was a chap called
Jim Baldwin, and the first thing he did was to stick the damned
_Enquirer_ under my nose. Here it is."

Elinor took the paper. Except for additional embroidery suitable to Clif
tonburg taste, it was a duplicate of what she had already seen. She
passed the paper back to him without comment; it seemed wisest to say
nothing.

"You can imagine my feelings. If it was in _The Enquirer,_ it would be
in every paper in the States. Jim stared at me with a silly grin on his
face, waiting to hear what I had to say." Richard stopped and looked at
her. "I know you're thinking what a fool I was to deny it. I dare say I
was a fool. Anyhow, it doesn't matter now one way or the other. I was
thinking, how did it come out? who's done this? while I was denying it.
Naturally Jim didn't believe me, said it was sure to come out. But I
stuck to it like Peter and kept repeating "It's a damned lie," hardly
knowing what I was saying. In a place like Cliftonburg more people know
Tom Fool than Tom Fool knows."

Elinor thought he uttered the last words bitterly.

He lit another cigarette. "It seemed to me that everyone had read that
damned paper, with its grandson of an earl, world-famous banker and the
rest of it. I felt I could sink into the ground with humiliation. I
shall never forget that morning, not if I live for ever. It's the awful
ghastly caddishness of it all."

Elinor couldn't for the life of her see it in that light. She understood
his being taken by surprise and worried by their marriage coming out; it
had upset all his plans and he was naturally afraid of the consequences,
but she failed to see anything humiliating in the publicity from any
point of view. As far as she personally was concerned, it was a glorious
triumph. Whether he was the grandson of an earl or not everyone would
think so and that was what mattered. But she had no intention of telling
him how she felt; on the contrary she would adopt his point of view
externally.

"Yes. It is caddish of course but you know what newspapers are."

"Caddish. American papers are the most poisonous on earth. They're unfit
for--for--I won't say what they're unfit for and the men who write for
them are unscrupulous blackguards. The fellow who stuck that in ought to
be horsewhipped. And if I knew who he was, I'd----"

Elinor almost gasped her relief. So he didn't suspect even now!

He mastered his anger and began again.

"I couldn't face going to the office. I took a cable car instead and
went right up to Chestnut Hills--out into the country--I wanted to go
where I could think. I must have walked a longish way and all the time I
was turning things over in my mind. But I couldn't decide. At the end I
was as uncertain as at the beginning. When I got back, there were three
reporters waiting for me. Was it true that I was married, _The Evening
Post_ said it had authority to deny it? Was that true? I told them I had
nothing to say, that whether I was married or unmarried concerned nobody
but the lady and myself." He blew a long breath through his lips without
looking at Elinor, He had been talking as though his narrative concerned
no one in particular, as though it were more than anything else a relief
to his own feelings. She had been following the recital intently,
anxious not to miss a word. She saw herself cast for the most
interesting part in the drama. All over the American continent people
would be reading about her, it was intensely moving and exciting.

"There's more yet. While I was getting rid of the reporters, the
telephone rang. It was Dr Flössheim. He's my uncle's best friend in
America. It was he who sent me north because I'd had rather a bad go of
a sort of cholera."

"Is he a Jew?"

"Yes, I suppose so. He's far and away the whitest man in Cliftonburg,
the only European. I went straight off to see him.

"You don't know now I felt when he put his arm on my shoulder." He turned
his head away to master himself. "I tried to deny it all at first but he
knew at once and I knew he knew. He told me there was nothing to be
ashamed of. I might have been foolish or wise, that depended on the
girl. He asked who you were and I told him all I knew. It wasn't much,
of course. I told him your father was a doctor and lived in Waterville
and he took a directory of doctors' names off the top of his
writing-desk, but he couldn't find your father's. He asked me if I was
sure your father was a doctor. I told him of course. He didn't say any
more about that but asked me about you. And I told him everything------"

Elinor started. "Everything? What do you mean by everything?"

"I told him how pretty you are and how I'd fallen in love with you and
all that and how we'd gone up to St. Mary's and I couldn't--I
couldn't--you know what I mean."

Elinor was roused. For the first time she had a feeling of discomfort,
if not apprehension. She sat up straight and looked very sharply at him.

"No; I don't know. What did you say--exactly?"

"I said that I had meant only to be engaged to you but that--that it
wouldn't have been fair to you--that I felt I couldn't leave you like
that and that we both decided to get married and keep it a secret. And I
told him about the O'Haras being there--and all that."

Richard had ceased speaking to the air, he was looking her straight in
the face now. Elinor listened eagerly.

"What did he say then?"

"I don't think he said anything. He took up a paper and handed it to me,
it was a cable from my Uncle Theo. I don't remember the words exactly,
something like this:

"_New York Herald Paris states Richard married. His parents very anxious
kindly obtain information and cable fully."_

Richard pulled out a cigarette and lit it, rose to his feet and took a
few steps, then stood in front of her again.

"When I read that, I felt as though the ground had given way under me.
Of course I was a damned fool not to have realised that it would be
cabled over but up to that second it never occurred to me. I read it
over and over again. Those words on that bit of paper were Uncle Theo's.
It seemed impossible--so quickly, before I'd had time even to think,
before I could write and explain or do anything, I don't remember what I
said then. The next thing I recall is that he showed me a cable he had
been writing. I remember that:

_"'Richard married to very nice girl cable instructions'_

"'I shall send this now,' he said, 'and your uncle will receive it in
London to-morrow morning. Go to Manitou at once and bring her back here.
By to-morrow evening I shall have a reply.' Before he said good-bye he
told me not to worry, he was sure everything would be all right. Now my
people knew, I could be above-board. And I thought of how much worse it
might have been. If it hadn't been for him I should have gone on denying
it and----" He laughed in a curious forced way so that she stared at
him, surprised.

"What's coming is the best. The next morning I'd packed my bag and was
having breakfast when all of a sudden I heard a loud voice in the hall.
I went to the door and there I saw a short, thick-set chap. He was
shouting in old darkie Enoch's ear that he wanted to see me. When he
caught sight of me, he came forward and said: 'Mr Richard Kurt, I want a
word with you.' I took him into the dining-room. 'I'm Joe Colhouse. Are
you married to my sister or are you not? That's what I'm here to know.'"

Richard jumped to his feet and laughed again.

"I don't see anything funny in that, American men feel that way about
the honour of their women."

Richard laughed no longer. "We soon made friends, Joe's a very good
sort. He showed me his pistol, he called it a gun, and told me that he
was right glad he hadn't shown it to me another way. He's coming to meet
us at Cliftonhurg as soon as we get there. I've got to the end of my
story now."

He threw himself down on the grass and rested his forehead on his arms.

"Then we might as well go hack to the cottage," Elinor suggested. He had
apparently told her all there was to tell and it was getting late;
supper would be ready and they had to get up to the hotel.

They walked along some distance in silence till he said: "I want your
mother to know everything."

Elinor wondered why he said that. "Of course you can tell it all over
again to her if you like." She was unable to resist putting a
contemptuous tone into her voice.

He shot a quick glance at her. "Thanks, I don't think I'll do that. I'm
not pleased enough with myself to want to repeat it."

She was puzzled again. Why couldn't he say what he meant instead of
implying all sorts of things? "What are you specially displeased about?"
she asked.

He seemed to close his lips and he didn't look at her as he answered;
"Everything."

"I suppose you include our being married." She was being purposely
provocative. She would rather have it out and have done with it.

"Since you ask me, yes," he answered firmly.

She stood still.

"You mean you wish you hadn't married me?"

Something within drove her forward, drove her as a murderer is driven to
the spot where he committed his crime.

"Look here, Elinor. Don't make me say things I don't want to say. You
know I never wanted to get married--in this sort of way. But we are
married and whatever happens, I'm going to do all I can."

"Oh, I see." Elinor's expression and voice were impregnated with irony.
"You're going to do your duty under the disagreeable circumstances."

"I never said that. What I said before, I say again. It was wrong to get
married without my telling my people and I'm afraid of your suffering
through it. That's what I meant when I said I wanted your mother to know
everything. I want her to know what I said on the boat and afterwards on
the bridge at St. Mary's. I want her to know that I really did try to
prevent all this happening."

His voice dropped as he uttered the last words. They were still standing
at the entrance to the little wood, the gate with its bars off was just
in front of them.

"What happening?" Elinor simply couldn't grasp what he was alluding to.

"Can't you see what I mean? The whole thing. The shock to my people, the
disgusting papers, your brother coming after me as though I were a sort
of--I don't know what."

Certainly the Joe episode had unnecessarily complicated matters, but
what did he want to harp on that for?

"No one need know anything about Joe if you don't tell them."

"Tell them!" he looked as if she'd struck him. "I'd rather--oh,
Elinor--I wish you could see what I mean. I think your mother will
understand better. That's why I want her to know."

They walked on but she was still mystified. What did he want, anyway? So
far as she could see, everything had turned out uncommonly well.




V


Reaching the cottage, they found Mrs Colhouse awaiting them eagerly. Yet
another telegram had arrived. It was addressed to Richard.

_"Uncle cables you are to take your wife to his house come and see me
on arrival._

_"Flössheim."_

Elinor ran her eyes over it. "We're to go to Richard's uncle's house at
once, mammy."

"Your uncle is fine!" Mrs Colhouse exclaimed.

Richard made no observation. He had taken the telegram from Elinor's
hand and was reading it over and over again as though he couldn't
believe the words.

"Of course he would do that. It's the right way to behave. I'm his niece
now." Elinor was exceedingly pleased, so pleased that going close to
Richard, whose eyes were still glued to the telegram, she put her arm
round his neck and kissed him. "You'll see, everything will go well now,
dear. Don't worry any more." Then releasing him, "Let's have supper,
mammy; we've got to go to the hotel, remember, and time's getting on."

Richard looked up, still holding the telegram. "I say, don't let's go to
that beastly hotel."

Elinor faced round. "You don't seem to remember there's no room here."

"I don't care. I'll sleep on the sofa."

What sort of a man was he anyway? Within ten minutes was a nice
comfortable room, she was his newly married wife; and he preferred
sleeping uncomfortably on a sofa alone. She had engaged the room and
M'Alpin had seen them. Up there in the brightly lit hotel everyone would
be agog to see them, to see her, the heroine of a romance. She had
pictured it all. They would pass through the crowded hall, ignoring
everyone. It would take a few minutes for the clerk to get the key and
accompany them to the elevator. Very likely M'Alpin had sent flowers up
to their room. Everyone's eyes would be upon her, all the girls would be
wild with envy. Was she to forgo all this without a struggle?

She took him upstairs to her room after supper, showed him her two
beautifully packed trunks, and a large New York hat-box; she was rightly
proud of her accomplished packing.

"And here's my grip, everything for the night, and I've arranged for the
express people to call for the trunks in the morning. I thought you'd
want to be alone with me, dear." She turned her eyes down and tucked in
the lacy neck of the nightgown within the bag while she spoke. She
couldn't be so unrefined as to give him more than a very slight hint.
Would he take it?

"I quite understand, dear, very thoughtful of you. But I can't face the
music, I'm worn out. The thought of a hotel to-night freezes me. I'd
much rather sleep on the sofa downstairs."

>From the finality in his tone she knew she would have to abandon her
project. It was evident that he was incapable of appreciating a girl's
feelings, especially such a girl as she was. He understood nothing. This
might be the very last time she would ever see Manitou, that Manitou
would see her. Yet she must slink off like a little nobody. Romance
alone entitled her to play her part but she must be deprived of it just
because he was disinclined to go to a hotel. And he was unfeeling
besides. It didn't occur to him that he was humiliating her by showing
he preferred being alone on this first night that they could openly and
without fear of consequences be man and wife in fact as well as in name.
She wasn't an animal kind of woman, thank God.

"You needn't think I'm specially anxious to share a room with you." Her
resentment had boiled over, she couldn't keep the words back.

He was standing beside her leaning against the bed with his hand on the
edge of the bag. At these words he stepped away and glared at her.

"Elinor. How can you speak like that? I don't understand you."

She drew herself up haughtily. "So I observe. I shouldn't try if I were
you." She turned sharply and walked out of the room.

He followed her slowly downstairs and seating himself near her mother,
began talking as though nothing special had happened.

It was maddening her to see how little he cared but she wouldn't show
it. The sooner he learnt that she could be as indifferent as he was, the
better!

After supper mammy with her usual tactlessness proposed that he should
have her room; she'd go and prepare it at once, Nell and she could sleep
together for that one night.

Richard would not have that, he would sleep on the sofa, he said.

Elinor did not stay to hear the argument out; she had had enough. "Fight
it out between you. Good-night."

He could sleep on the doormat for all she cared.




PART THREE

CHAPTER I

I


ADA KURT'S black-clad figure was deeply sunk in a softly cushioned
arm-chair. As her brother Richard entered the drawing-room she was
dispensing tea to her younger sister, a bright schoolgirl of sixteen,
whose hair, in a long thick plait, reached to her waist. Richard had a
special affection for Olivia, due perhaps to her being ten years his
junior, and, while she helped Ada with the heavy silver tea-kettle, she
stole a shy, subdued glance at him. He noticed her naturally happy face
was stained with the ready tears of childhood, and he felt how grateful
such relief would have been to himself, dry-eyed ever since the telegram
announced his mother's death.

Events had crowded swiftly on one another in the last forty-eight hours.
As sometimes happens in times of crisis, a chasm seemed to divide him
from the immediate past. It was as though he had traversed great
distances; behind and beyond, time stretched indefinite and remote.

At his heart lay an indescribable oppression. His confused arrival in
the fog--the crowded station--the friendly porter, the home-coming and
the ringing of the bell, the hushed whisper of the servant, the very
departure of the cabman, had burnt in upon his mind an ineffaceable
memory which disfigured his mental outlook like a scar. When he thought
at all his mind distorted into unnecessary ugliness the harmless
movements and actions of the living.

His father had asked him if he wished to visit the death-chamber and he
had replied with a "No" the curtness of which would have been tempered
had he realised its effect. He saw his mother clearly living and he
shrank from seeing that which was no more her whom he had greatly loved.

A kindly word from his father--a glance of sympathy, a mere pressure
from the hand which had lain so heavily on him all these years, might
have opened Richard's heart to him who was suffering the agony of one
who for the moment thinks he is deprived of all in life. But Mr Kurt had
never understood his son, and at this poignant moment his attitude of
cold aloofness struck at Richard's soul like a sword thrust.

At the funeral he had avoided expressions of sympathy, shrinking away
from the crowd of mourners whose conventional phrases his imagination
interpreted as veiled reproaches for unfilial conduct. These people,
many of them mere social acquaintances, were entirely ignorant of his
shortcomings, and, had they known these, their indifferent opinion would
in any case have been more lenient than his nature allowed him to
suppose. In his state of morbid sensitiveness a word, a look, became a
blow. And how he suffered from the singing of the hymns and the funeral
flowers! Now he was in the familiar drawing-room with his mother's
portrait looking down on him--the picture he had always known, painted
when he was a child, which in his boyhood and afterwards was the only
object he cared for in his home.

Suddenly Ada's shrill voice caused him to start--so that he half fell
back against someone who had noiselessly entered the room. It was his
father.

Ada had said: "How is Elinor?" Father and son exchanged glances but no
word passed, and the young woman continued: "Do have a cup of tea, papa.
I know you must want it."

It was not Ada's fault that Mr Kurt entered at just that moment, but
Richard felt it was characteristic of her to add her small weight to his
load of remorseful sorrow. He knew that his wife's name had, since the
quarrel, been taboo in the family, and he felt the discordance of its
sudden impact at such a time as this. Every chance circumstance, every
luckless word, conspired to widen the breach between him and his father.
Not even a common sorrow could bring them together. As he mechanically
took a cup of tea, there was a brief and pregnant silence.

Ada seemed to think that tension can be relieved by purposeless and
irrelevant speech.

"Who's going to reply to all those?" She pointed to a great heap of
envelopes. "I suppose Olivia and I will have to."

Richard sat helpless.

"I dare say Richard will assist you."

His father's tone was not sarcastic, but to Richard his words were
irrationally suspect.

"Certainly I will do so if the girls wish."

As he spoke his uncle entered the room.




II


Two brothers could hardly offer a greater contrast than William and
Frederick Kurt. William was considerably above middle height, slight and
well proportioned. He wore a short, square-cut beard which, originally
red, had turned gradually, with years, to a golden-grey. His hair,
uncommonly plentiful for a man approaching sixty, curled away from its
central parting in large, crisp, grey-brown waves above a forehead
unusually high and broad and white. The eyes, generally averted save for
swift glances, were dark, small and very piercing; the mouth was
intensely flexible, with full but not thick red lips showing through the
hair. When he spoke he had a way of turning his head sideways. The
habitual pose was that of concentrated attention. One felt that nothing
escaped him. The arms were usually held behind the back, one hand
resting easily in the other; occasionally one would be used sparingly
for gesture; the hands were noticeable, they were slender and
symmetrical, with long fingers, and downed with red hair.

William Kurt rose as his brother entered and went to meet him, and the
two stood talking for a moment in low tones. Thus one could best observe
the difference in height, build and gesture. Frederick was short, of
square stout build, clean-shaved but for a trifle of whisker. His dark
grey hair was thicker, the curls were closer, the lips thinner. The eyes
were of lighter colour and the pose lacked William's grace. The head was
equally small and well shaped, but the forehead was wanting in
distinction, and the neck was thick. The one pronounced thing about the
man was a look of firmness and decision; in his voice, in his manner of
standing, in his look of contemptuous inattention, one read
self-confidence and self-esteem. He seemed the embodiment of dogmatic
strength, an epitome of self-reliance.

There was an indefinable foreign air about the two difficult to analyse
or describe. Apart from the readiness with which they dropped into
French, German or Italian, there was nothing in manner, expression or
gesture which one could identify as un-English. In spite of this it
permeated their being and caused in both brothers a certain lack of
conformity which drew attention to them. This was heightened, in the
case of William, by a natural distinction of appearance, by the carrying
of the shapely head, and by a manner which to women was caressing and to
men courteous and urbane.

As they exchanged low-spoken words each seemed to avoid the other's eyes
with a noticeable persistence.

There was no purpose in this. It was a habit, significant only to those
who seek mutual response in expressive glances. In each man's case it
was the unconscious symbol of an habitual reserve, enabling him to mask
his feelings and protect his heart against sentiment or appeal. The
brothers had for each other a love passing that of women. Yet at this
moment of almost tragic intensity, from no single outward act, gesture
or expression could any stranger have imagined the passionate sympathy
that united them.




III


In the shadows of the large London drawing-room, the obscurity of which
was accentuated by the disposal of furniture and screens, cabinets and
palms, in the taste of the period, all the members of the family were
now assembled, their forms dimly outlined in the recesses. Mrs Kurt had
always disliked bright illuminations, and the use of wall brackets was
restricted to occasions of dinner-parties or receptions.

The three electric lamps, heavily shaded, hardly did more than cause a
fitful halo in their immediate neighbourhood. One of them upon the table
where the tea things were laid illuminated Ada's small hands and lap,
but left her face and figure a vaguely distinguishable outline reddened
on the side near the fire. The other girl was whispering to Richard in a
far corner by the grand piano; Mr Kurt stood with his back to the fire.
A letter he was holding rustled. He spoke, and again Richard started,
waiting motionless and expectant, listening intently. His uncle had
joined the silent group and stood by Olivia, stroking her hair.

"Children, I wanted to tell you that your mother left no will. She
had--as I think you all know--nothing to leave you but the memory of her
love--and such few personal belongings--jewellery, I mean, and
knick-knacks--which later on you girls shall divide. This letter!"--he
paused and choked back the sob that rose in his throat--"with the
thoughtfulness she always had--for me--for you all--she left in her
writing-table drawer. It contains little--almost nothing that I need
read to you. Some day--when I am gone--some of you may care to read it.
It is a record of the love--the unceasing constant love that
was--was--always--which will be with me till the end. Besides this she
only adds some wishes--which--needless to say--I shall respect. She
wants--for you, Ada--her eldest daughter, to have her pearls--my
marriage present to her--and to you, Richard"--he paused again, but this
time there was an evident reluctance in his voice, an effort to say
something unpleasant to himself--"she leaves her portrait--with these
words: 'It may serve to remind my boy of how much he once loved his
mother.' That is all." The words came spasmodically, almost
gaspingly--his emotion was evident--impressive, moving.

Richard tried to speak but the words would not come. He just remained
there gazing stupidly towards his father, who, with an oblique glance in
his son's direction, left the room.

His uncle looked at him. The clean-cut, rather hard face softened.
Bending, he put his arm about his nephew's shoulder. "Never mind; be a
man!" he said. There was kindly sympathy in the tone and Richard looked
up gratefully.

"My father never understood," he answered sadly; "he never understood."

Frederick Kurt pursed his lips, sighing through the closed teeth, then
slowly followed his brother downstairs.




IV


"What are you going to do, Richard?" The question came, of course, from
Ada. "Are you going back to Elinor, or will she come and join you?"

"I don't know, Ada: I've had no time to think. And I must talk to the
Governor and see what he wishes."

"I don't think he cares one way or the other. You can't very well
expect him to, can you?"

The shrill biting tone was more than Richard could bear.

"Won't you ever learn to keep quiet, Ada?" There was a note of anger in
his voice. "Can't you see that your questions are annoying me? How can I
have any plans--yet?"

"Oh, well--I'll say nothing. I don't see what you've got to be so touchy
for. You resent it when one takes no interest, and when one does you're
offended. He's pretty hard to please, isn't he, Olivia?" She turned to
her sister, who was looking over the constantly increasing pile of
condolence letters.

"I think you're beastly to him, Ada," she said, "that's what I think.
Dear old Dick, let's go and leave her alone."

His schoolgirl sister went over to him and patted his head. He kissed
her and put his arm round her.

"Oh, Ada doesn't mean it, Olivia. It's only because her nerves are
upset, I know that. I was rather rude, and I want to talk to you both.
God knows when I shall see you again." He spoke gloomily, gazing into
the fire. "Has the Governor given you any idea of what you're going to do?"

"Well, Olivia will go back to Dresden, that's certain, anyhow." Olivia
made a face at her sister. "As for me, I shall have a lot to see to
here, at present--settling up things."

Richard wondered what "settling up" Ada would do. He could think of
nothing but household bills, which he thought the housekeeper attended to.

"And then perhaps we shall go abroad."

"Why not to the villa?" suggested Richard.

"Oh, no--poor papa said he could never bear it again now. He said that
this morning after breakfast and again after the funeral. He wouldn't be
able to face it alone, nor could I."

Richard considered a moment. "Well, I don't know. When a man has a
habit, with no resources except that and business, it seems to me he is
bound to miss it."

"That's just like you, Richard, and your everlasting carping at papa."
Ada became violent, as she always did if her ideas or suggestions were
called into question. "Of course we know what you mean, don't we,
Olivia? But you're quite mistaken. Papa doesn't care a pin for the
gambling, really. He only does it to pass the time down there. You
always think it's so amusing being stuck down at Monte Carlo all the
winter for months and months. But it isn't, I can tell you, and, if it
hadn't been for darling mother, papa would never have gone there. I'm
jolly glad he is going to give it up."

"So shall I be, if he does," said Richard. "For his sake, not mine."

"Why for his sake especially?"

"Because that sort of thing kills in the end. No man can stand burning
the candle at both ends indefinitely. Something's got to break. The
Governor's a hard worker and he's a nervous, highly-strung man. He's up
at seven, worrying about business and writing letters till he goes to
the rooms, then lunch and letters again, then back to the rooms till
they close, except for dinner, and every day the same thing. I tell you
no one can stand it. Mother couldn't--she would be with us still but for
that."

Ada said nothing, she knew it was true. She had seen it going on for the
last ten years. In spite of her outward apparent hardness she had strong
affections. She had been her mother's constant companion, her nurse,
ever since her health had broken. How often had Ada begged her not to go
to the gambling rooms. None knew better than she that the vile
atmosphere, the excitement of that accursed place, had shortened her
mother's life.

Richard suddenly remembered Olivia. "Don't think I'm running the
Governor down, dear. I'm not in the Governor's good books, I never have
been, but he has always been the kindest and best of fathers to you
girls, and it is not for me to criticise him. All I mean is, that if he
chucks it he'll be wise, and I hope he will for his own sake and for
yours."

Richard's rare visits to the family villa, when he had occasionally gone
to spend a few days with his mother, had had for him a feverish
attraction. He had experienced, to his undoing, the glamour and
fascination of the gambler's paradise. He had sought and found there,
during the numbered days his resources lasted, an antidote to ennui
which his intelligence recognised as an insidious and dangerous poison.
At heart he condemned the attractions to which he yielded, and despised
the life he lived as much as the people amongst whom he spent it.

When Richard went upstairs to dress for dinner he found in his room the
letter he had expected.

With a sinking of the heart he tore open the large square envelope.

DEAR RICHAED--You must have had an awful time, you might have sent me a
line. I have no idea what is going to happen. Has anything changed, or
is this sort of existence to go on?

Gaston left yesterday--his leave was up. He's awfully keen on our going
to Brussels where he's in the F.O. We might as well do that as anything
else if your charming father is, as I fully expect, not going to stump up.

All the old cats are awfully down on me. I am sure I don't know what
I've done but I don't care. I'm not very well, and am getting awfully
sick of this place. All the decent people are gone or going. I write
because you asked me to, but there's nothing to say. ELINOR.

As he folded the letter, meditating his reply, Richard could see the
capricious, black-haired, graceful Elinor exposed to the spiteful
insinuations of those amorphous females whose chief distraction consists
in disparaging attractions they envy. A glow of affection possessed him.
The prospect of what lay before him, the interview with his father, the
acrid references to his wife he knew he would have to swallow, caused a
reaction towards her that the coldness and querulousness of her letter
only increased. "Poor little woman," he thought, "all alone there
without me to protect her," and, as he finished dressing, he pictured
Elinor sitting in solitary elegance at her table in the Beau Rivage
Restaurant.




V


The dining-room at Bruton Street was all that remained of a fine
eighteenth-century interior. Nineteenth-century requirements had
necessitated the closing of a window and consequent lighting from above,
but its original beauty of proportion as well as its chief decorative
feature, the dull-gold Corinthian pillars which supported the domed
ceiling, had not been interfered with. The room was reached from the
open hall, wainscoted in the modern style with mahogany, by a corridor
with bookcases on either side and a writing-table exposed to draughts.
This was called by Mr Kurt the library.

It was here that Richard found himself after a dinner which had not
raised his spirits. His sisters had left the table as quickly as they
could. It had never been his father's custom to linger over his wine, of
which he drank sparingly.

Father, son and uncle took their coffee in silence. Richard helped
himself to a glass of brandy, regretting the liqueur-glasses were of the
old thimble-sized variety instead of the modern wine-tasters he was
accustomed to; he felt an embarrassment about replenishing his glass.
All three were smokers, there was some comfort in that. At last he saw
by his father's face that he was preparing to speak; Richard settled
himself in a large leather arm-chair and waited.

"I want to say as little as possible, Richard." His father's voice was
measured. "I am glad your uncle can hear what I have to say. He feels as
I do about you--your future concerns him almost as it does me. He has
felt for me and for your mother in the terrible mortifications and
disappointments we have suffered on your account. I don't want to go
over old ground. I desire on this day to bury the past. I want to
try and believe that--at last--now--you will realise all the sorrow you
have caused us, and that by the grave of your mother"--he stopped and
regarded Richard fixedly, then continued--"by the grave of your mother
you will at last determine to mend your ways. From the time you first
went to school, as a boy of eight, you have been a constant source of----"

"I thought--I beg your pardon--I thought you were not going back to the
past." Richard's voice sounded harsh, provocative. In reality he was
choking back the emotion his father's words had aroused.

"I did say so--and I meant it," his father continued, "but, to make you
understand all your poor mother and I have suffered, I must refer to the
early beginning of your career. However, I will leave the past."

Again he stopped speaking, and with a deliberation that seemed to
Richard astonishing in a man who protested so much feeling he lighted a
fresh cigarette.

"Out of consideration for your feelings I will not allude to the
heartless wickedness of your behaviour to the mother who all her life----"

"Listen, sir. If you say another word about my mother I shall leave the
room. I don't want now to say anything to distress you, but I can't
stand your mentioning her--and I won't."

Richard's voice rose as he spoke; he looked defiantly at his father.

"I am well aware, Richard, that no words of mine are likely to affect
you. I had little hope of it when I determined--at great personal
sacrifice--at this, the saddest moment of my life--to try once more--for
the last time--to appeal to you. I see that, as always, you consider
yourself a victim--a martyr."

"Why do you say that? By what right do you insult me? Because I am
dependent on you, I suppose."

His father's voice took a pained inflection. "Yes, Richard, you are
dependent on me, and you can thank God that I am your father--instead of
another--who would long ago have washed his hands of you."

"You talk to me as if I had been a criminal. What have I done? Why do
you treat me like this? Anyhow--I'm not going to listen to you any more.
Talk to my uncle--talk to my sisters--don't talk to me. You hate
me--you've always hated me--ever since I was born. All I ask you is to
leave me in peace--I have had enough."

The excited, angry words welled up. He felt outraged to his very soul.
His impetuous feelings were uppermost. His overcharged nerves were on
edge. He flung out of the room and up the stairs.




VI


MY DARLING ELINOR,--There is nothing to be done with these people. I
only want one thing, to get away from them all. Of course the Governor
had to jaw, on this day of all others. Equally, of course, I got in a
rage. Consequence, bathos. Now I suppose I'm hopelessly in the cart. I
know you'll blame me for being such a fool, but I couldn't help it.
Anyhow, I've had all I can stand. Get ready to join me in Brussels. It's
an easy night journey via Bâle. I'll leave to-morrow. Wire what day
you'll be there and if you want cash or can manage. Be as economical as
you can, money's very scarce, and this dishes every chance of my raising
any.

Dear little girl, I am so sorry for all the trouble I cause you. News
when we meet. You know you're all I care about.

As ever, yours, RICHARD.

Taking the letter he knocked at his sister's door across the passage.
Fortunately she was still awake, the light shone under the door.
"Awfully sorry to disturb you, Ada," he said, "but can you give me a
twopenny-halfpenny stamp?"

"You'll find some on the writing-table," his sister answered. |She was
sitting up in bed examining something. "In that silver box. But what do
you want one for at this time of night?"

"Oh, I've written Elinor. I'm off to-morrow, Ada dear, that's all."

"Why so soon?"

"Oh, the usual thing. Row with the Governor."

"Well, all I can say is you ought to be ashamed of yourself, Richard.
Poor old man, on the day of mother's funeral. You've got absolutely no
feeling. I never knew anyone like you."

Richard stared stupidly at his sister. As he did so his eye caught the
glint of something she was holding. He went nearer the bed. In her hand
was a pearl necklace. He remembered the last time he had seen it. His
mother had worn it on the evening he had said the cruel words which were
the last that ever passed between them.




VII


He descended the stairs slowly with the letter in his hand. He wanted it
to go by the morning mail. He was wondering whether he could avoid
another interview with his father before he left. When he reached the
hall he heard the brothers talking and his own name repeated at
intervals. The mahogany folding doors between the hall and the library
were ajar. He passed out of the house noiselessly, posted his letter at
the corner, and, returning, just reached the front door as his uncle was
leaving the house.

"Hallo, is that you, Richard? What a fool you are to give way to temper
like that with your father. Go back to him now, at once. Tell him you
are sorry. Promise me, before I go. He's very much upset."

"All right, Uncle Frederick, I will, to please you. But it's not
much good. I'm off to-morrow."

"Whereto?"

"I think we shall go to Brussels. It doesn't seem to matter much where
we go. But don't bother. It's all right. I'm glad to get
away--anything's better than this."

There was something in the young man's tone that caused his uncle to
look at him apprehensively. Frederick Kurt was really fond of his
nephew. A lonely man and a bachelor, he had always regarded his
brother's children as his own, and Richard was perhaps his favourite.

"You'd better stay another day or two. I should like to have a talk with
you," he added. "Surely Elinor won't mind doing without you for a short
time."

"Oh yes; it isn't that. I should be very glad to talk with you, but I'm
afraid it's not any good. You wouldn't see things as I do."

"Well, go and see your father now, and to-morrow come and see me before
I go to the city. Good-night, Richard." He clinched this with his
habitual advice: "Be a man!"

Heavy at heart, Richard walked into the library. His father sat at his
writing-table, a packet of letters before him.

"Ah, Richard, come to say good-night?"

The tone was quite amiable and natural. It was one of William Kurt's
singular characteristics that he could, from one moment to the other,
forget a scene or an annoyance and cease to suffer from its effects.
Whether it was due to a natural buoyancy of disposition or whether to
superficiality of emotion Richard could never determine. But over and
over again he had experienced it, and never without admiration and envy:
admiration for what he regarded as magnanimity, envy of a nature that
could so quickly outlive pain and put aside disagreeable recollections.

"I am very sorry," he said. "I didn't mean to lose my temper. It has
been a trying day for us all, and when you spoke of the past I couldn't
stand it." He longed intensely to unburden his heart to his father, to
tell him something at least of the difficulties and troubles of his
life, and he looked anxiously for some encouragement, some indication of
sympathy.

His father gave no sign. His tone was quite kindly as he replied, but
also quite cold. "My dear Richard, you will never make anything of your
life till you learn to control yourself. Your habitual self-indulgence
and weakness are your ruin. I shall say nothing more. I am glad you have
expressed your regret. It may be some time before I see you again and I
have one or two things to say to you. But please listen quietly--without
excitement. For years, as you are aware, your mother's health gave
constant cause for anxiety. It was, as you must know, on her account,
and on her account only, that we have been in the habit of spending the
winter out of England, and that in many ways our mode of living has been
extremely expensive, more so than I can afford. For your mother I would
have done far more. I would have spent all I had to preserve her life or
to procure her happiness.

"But the reason for these sacrifices is now past. Henceforward I intend
that we shall all live in a more regular and a more modest manner. I
intend to give up the villa. In any case I could not bear to go there
again. I have just been talking matters over with your uncle. He quite
agrees with me. As soon as possible I intend to take your sister Ada
abroad, perhaps to Egypt, very quietly, for the winter. During this time
I hope you will give me some proof of your intention of changing your
mode of existence. I prefer not to allude to Elinor, but I am conscious
that it is largely thanks to her influence that you----"

Richard broke in: "It's nothing to do with Elinor. It's entirely my
fault. Why will you all put everything on her?"

His father waited, looking down at the packet of letters.

"If you were to read these letters--letters from your mother to me
during the last five years, you might perhaps believe how much your
unfortunate marriage affected her, how far Elinor contributed to sadden
her remaining years, perhaps to shorten her life." Mr Kurt held up his
hand deprecatingly as Richard rose with a gesture of passionate
distress. "Please calm yourself. I do not say this to pain you. I
believe you feel your mother's death deeply, that you would gladly atone
for all the sorrow your follies--to use a mild expression--caused her,
but it is my duty to urge upon you before it is too late the necessity
for you to exert your will-power and turn your back in the future on the
pernicious surroundings which Elinor's vanity and your own folly cause
you to regard as suitable. It is my duty, I say, to warn you that,
unless you change your manner of life, I shall be compelled to take
steps which I should regret. If by your own industry and capacity you
succeed in making an income sufficient to enable you to indulge all her
and your extravagances I shall have no right to say anything, though I
should deplore an existence spent in--in"--he could not find the exact
expression--"licentious enjoyment."

"I don't know what you mean by licentious enjoyment." Richard tried not
to sneer. He was thinking of his father standing with a rouleau of
banknotes in his hand by the side of the roulette table.

"I repeat," continued his father, roused by Richard's dissent to
satisfaction with the strong expression, "licentious enjoyment. Be that
as it may, I don't intend to provide you with the means to idle in
wasteful luxury and extravagance at my expense. You have now the chance
of turning over a new leaf. You have a settled income, sufficient, and
more than sufficient, to enable you to live like a gentleman. There is
no lack of opportunities for a young man of your intelligence to earn
more money if you desire it. It is not for me to suggest what you are to
do. Later on, if you give me cause to believe that you really mean to
live respectably, I may be justified in considering what further steps I
can take. For the future it depends upon you."

As Richard sat listening he watched his father, trying to observe in the
delivery of what seemed a long and pompous harangue some sign of
feeling, some indication of underlying earnestness. It seemed to him it
would have been easy to compress the meaning into fewer words.

"I quite understand," he said. "Is there anything more?" His heart had
hardened within him. "Because I want to leave to-morrow."

"May I ask where you intend going?" His father's tone betrayed an
assumed indifference. It was on the tip of Richard's lips to substitute
Paris for the less compromising capital.

"Oh, we're going to meet in Brussels. After that I don't know. We may
remain there some time, it all depends."

"Brussels?" His father was considering. "Well, one can live very
agreeably in Brussels at moderate expense. I'm sure Mrs Williamson will
assist you to find a suitable residence, and our friends the Lavelages
will be pleased to see you if you call on them. Monsieur Lavelage is a
prominent banker there; you might do worse than ask him to help you."

"Thanks. I'll remember them. Good-night, father."

His father turned to his desk again.

"Good-night, Richard. But remember that in all cities there are
temptations."




CHAPTER II

I


A YEAR had passed.

Ada Kurt met Richard at Nice station and drove him to the villa. Motor
cars had not yet ruined one of the most beautiful roads in Europe, and
he drank in the harmony of silver-grey and blue, of soft chrome and
creamy white. Mountain and sky, dusty road, stone parapet and sea,
entranced him with their symphony of colour; brown-faced Italian
muleteers, cursing their half-starved mules, seemed to be acting parts
in a chorus. A sudden stoppage. He had arrived.

Ada confirmed his anticipation that his father would not return from
Monte Carlo until dinner-time, which heightened his appreciation of his
sister's welcome.

Little seemed to be changed in the sitting-room he knew so well. The
villa, originally taken furnished fifteen years earlier, was neither
large nor luxurious. Mrs Kurt had desired to preserve its character of
rusticity, and, though it had been modernised, the slowness of the
process had caused a gradual and mellowing transition. But Richard
noticed that the significant touch was lacking. There was an indefinable
absence of the appropriate note in the placing of furniture, in the
disposal of flower vases, in the very atmosphere of the room, that
chilled him.

"I'll go into the garden," he said to his sisters, who were taking
their tea.

Under the trees the past came back to him. It was as though his mother's
spirit lingered in the spot; he felt her presence as when, years ago, he
had first come there. He recalled it all so clearly. He had often longed
to go and stay with his mother, but the estrangement caused by Elinor's
quarrel with her had added fuel to the dull glow of his father's
prejudice. In those days business kept Mr Kurt in London, and his visits
to the villa were only occasional, but he had always objected to his son
going there, and when, finally, Richard's mother insisted on seeing him,
his father had had no share in the invitation. Every detail of that
visit had been photographed on his mind. The fog and dreariness of
London, left behind, and he had come to her here, sitting under the
trees. The dog at her feet had bounded forward barking, then welcomed
him with wagging tail, and he, gulping down the sob of joy that choked
him, had run towards her as she bent to him a face prematurely lined
beneath the whitened hair. Near by a white cockatoo on a perch displayed
his yellow ruff, and cawed at him as he kissed his mother and told her
of his happiness at coming. He had drawn up a chair and sat with her in
the glorious sunshine. That picture was framed in his mind against the
background of the blue sea he gazed at now.

As he sat again in that self-same spot, with incredible vividness his
life unrolled itself, step by step and link by link. It all seemed as
yesterday; his brief childhood, his schooldays, his youth, his marriage
and her death. And through it all there loomed the sombre figure of his
father, ever standing between him and his mother, robbing him of his
birthright of happiness. Even as a boy his holidays had been ruined by
his constant fear of his father, incensed by bad reports, and, as he
grew older, he had been shifted from school to tutors, and thence
abroad, where he had remained until home ceased to exist. With the
increasing wealth of the Kurt firm, and the period of social
expansion, came his more complete estrangement from his mother. Then
followed his departure to America, and Richard's memory dwelt with an
almost morbid persistence on his father's encouragement of his uncle's
proposal at a time when he had supposed he was going to Oxford. He
remembered that this had been his mother's wish, and what especially
crowned the bitterness of his memory was his belief that his father had
traded on his youthful longing for change and adventure by leaving the
choice to him. Was it not that his father had only needed his
opportunity to evade his responsibilities and free himself from his
son's embarrassing presence? Relentlessly his memory carried him on to
his hasty, but irretrievable, marriage from which his immature mind
expected the affection he had been denied at home. His return with
Elinor had opened his eyes to the change that had taken place in his
parents' mode of existence, and he had felt himself more than ever cut
off. What wonder that Elinor's bitter disappointment displayed itself in
resentment? Did she not have constantly before her eyes the lavish
establishment, with its stream of entertainments, the luxurious
travelling with maids and footmen, the costly suites in hotels at
fashionable resorts? Had his father supposed that, in settling them in
an obscure part of Kensington, they would hear nothing of his Monte
Carlo existence? Had he supposed that he had so effectually secured
Richard's exclusion from family concerns that his sisters would tell him
nothing? Had there been at the bottom of his father's treatment of him
an unavowed desire to hide his own self-indulgence and love of luxury
while he condemned these in his son with such self-righteous warmth?
Richard's mother always seemed to him lifted above the ordinary; a
larger, finer individuality than that of other women. He contrasted her
bold nature, firm and unchanging, with his father's, which was so
vacillating and weak. He knew his mother had been merciless towards
Elinor, he had defended his wife and would always have done so. That was
his duty, and Elinor would have been defenceless without
him, but he understood his mother and he knew that she had loved him.
While life lasted he would remember her and honour her memory. He was
proud to be her son but he felt no pride in being his father's. Richard
knew that his mother had suffered through him, and that she alone
realised that his father's prejudice against him was the underlying
tragedy of his life. With his whole soul he pitied her, for, though no
one but he had read the secret, she died conscious that her husband's
heart was hardened against the son she might have saved and did not,
through hatred of his wife.

It was well that his reverie should be disturbed. Olivia came running
out to him.

"I couldn't stand leaving you alone, old boy. It's so jolly having you
here. Ada doesn't bother much about me, and I have to go for horrible
walks with Miss Green, while she goes out bicycling or meeting friends.
Thank God, I shall be out next year."

As she spoke there was the sound of a carriage coming down the drive.

"I suppose that's the Governor," said Richard.

"It's very early," Olivia replied. "He never gets back till the last
moment before dinner."

Richard didn't reply, but sat watching the opening between the shrubs,
with his arm round Olivia's waist. He had purposely abstained from
inquiries about his father in order to seem neither captious nor
indiscreet; he intended to do all in his power to be conciliatory, to
give no offence by word or gesture. A Monte Carlo victoria with two
long-tailed white ponies drew up quickly, and Mr Kurt descended, with
the active, nervous movement that was characteristic of him.




II


Richard scanned his father's face as he went to meet him. Much depended,
he thought, upon the way in which he was received, and upon the first
impression he gave. He noticed that his father's hair and beard had
grown whiter and that he looked tanned.

"How are you, Richard--all right?" The words were offhand and cool but
the tone was not unkind.

"I hope I did right in coming without a definite invitation. I wanted to
see you. I hope you're well."

Olivia kissed her father as he handed a louis to the Italian driver.

"Am I to come as usual this evening?" asked the latter.

Mr Kurt shook his head, and Richard, catching the question, thought a
shade of annoyance passed over his father's face.

"Am I in time for tea, Olivia?"

"Oh yes, papa. Ada is still in the drawing-room. Richard's only been
here a few minutes."

"Your train must have been late." Mr Kurt had a knowledge of the hours
of arrival and departure of trains which seemed instinctive, and Richard
was accustomed to being expected to master the time-table with
exactitude. Nevertheless he answered haphazard:

"Oh yes, about half-an-hour."

"Then you would have been here at four. The train must have been at
least an hour and a half behind time."

Insignificant details such as these served to accentuate the discomfort
Richard felt in his father's company. Such experiences recurred at every
meeting; also he never knew how to address Mr Kurt. He had given up
calling him "Papa" when he went to his public school. "Pater" had
followed, used sparingly. For some years he had adopted "the Governor"
in referring to him, but he was at a loss in addressing him direct. This
caused his manner to appear colder and more distant than he intended.
"How can one get on terms with one's father when one doesn't know what
to call him?" he often thought. He felt uneasy and self-conscious in his
father's presence. He seemed to be aware that his bearing, his general
appearance, his clothes, were under criticism. By nature unobtrusive and
gentle, his father's manner somehow changed him; in his dislike of
appearing to cringe he felt himself becoming self-assertive, almost
defiant.

Ada expressed surprise at the early return of her father.

"How have the tables been treating you?"

Mr Kurt glanced towards his son and shrugged his shoulders. "No luck."

Ada pursued the subject. She liked definiteness, also she was interested
in gambling. "Let's have a look at the _tire-lire,"_ she said.

Mr Kurt betrayed irritation. "Never mind the _tire-lire,_ Ada. I'm
tired. Let me have my tea."

The _tire-lire_ was a pocket money-box used by habitual gamblers to
mitigate their daily losses. Out of every winning _coup_ a louis was
supposed to be dropped into it. If conscientiously persisted in the sum
at the end of the day would be considerable and sometimes balance losses.

Richard half expected, when tea was finished, that his father would want
to speak to him, but, though relieved, he was a little surprised when Mr
Kurt and Ada sat down to a game of bezique. He knew his father's
restless nature, and his incapacity for sustained attention. Mr Kurt
could never read anything except newspapers without going to sleep, and
Monte Carlo increased his habitual dislike of general conversation.
Richard had never conversed with his father in his life; any attempt had
always begun and ended by his being talked at, and he had long ago
learnt that it was wiser to keep his opinions on men and things to
himself, as any difference from his father's views led to curt
contradiction. Both men had quick tempers and Richard knew that if he
lost his the consequences were invariably disagreeable.

He enjoyed the next two hours chatting with Olivia, who gave him
accounts of her school in Dresden. He noticed her ripening beauty,
wondering what sort of man she would marry. He augured little advantage
to her future prospects in the atmosphere of Monte Carlo.

It was not until the gong reminded them of the dressing-hour that Mr
Kurt and his daughter rose from their game.

Richard was going to his room when his father called to him:

"I would like a word with you, Richard."

Richard followed him into his dressing-room, thinking how characteristic
it was of him to delay talking till that inconvenient moment.

Deliberately and methodically Mr Kurt drew forth the contents of his
pocket: cigarette-case, gold match-box, watch, coins, the queer leather
gold-cornered and initialled letter-case containing the neatly folded
packet of letters that it was his custom to carry till answered. Then
came the _tire-lire_ rattling with coins, finally his loose cash. This
was carefully stacked according to denomination and placed beside the
other articles on the side of the dressing-table.

With meticulous nicety Mr Kurt next opened the letter-case and withdrew
from it two bank-notes for a thousand francs each.

"I don't like you to be out of pocket, Richard, in coming to see me and
your sisters. This will pay your expenses. I need hardly warn you that
Monte Carlo is a dangerous place. I cannot forbid you to gamble, nor
expect you not to, as in this respect I give you a bad example. But I
advise you to be careful."

Richard lingered, wanting to express his appreciation of his father's
thoughtfulness. He recognised that the gift and the advice were well
meant. He was trying to find a suitable expression when Mr Kurt broke in
upon his intention.

"It's nearly dinner-time; you'd better hurry up and dress." Richard
left the room without saying anything.




II


It was somewhat past the dinner-hour when Richard reached the
drawing-room. He expected his father to be irritated by his lateness,
but the words that caught his ear as he entered the room relieved him.

"_Huit-onze_ and the _transversales,_ the old game, Ada. I tried it
three times, then stopped to watch. Up it came. And then--what do you
think?" He spoke eagerly and excitedly, as though something
extraordinary had occurred, something altogether unusual and yet a thing
to be anticipated as possible.

Ada's shrill response from behind the screen met Richard as he advanced
into the room: "_Dix-sept,_ of course."

"Yes, _dix-sept, vingt-et-un, trente-six,_ and I not on one of them."

"It served you right for not playing your game."

Hastily, almost breathlessly, Mr Kurt agreed with his daughter. "Quite
true, Ada, so it did; and of course, after that, I was hopelessly out of
luck."

By this time Richard was close by. He bent to kiss Olivia, who was
reading the paper, but his father, engrossed by his gambling
experiences, did not notice him. He kept repeating: "Just my
luck--_dix-sept, vingt-et-un, trente-six,"_ till Olivia got up with a
laugh.

"Bother your everlasting system, papa; I'm hungry. Aren't you, Dick?"

Mr Kurt, collecting his thoughts, rose, politely made way for his
daughters and Miss Green, and they all proceeded to the dining-room.

At this, the first family meal he ever remembered taking without his
mother's presence, Richard felt anew the void that she had left.

In London, as here, the almost painful constraint his father's presence
caused had been compensated for by her stronger personality. He could
still not make himself realise that she had gone for ever, and he
glanced at his father, hoping for some sign of feeling, some evidence
that he had been seared by the sorrow which he had led Richard to
suppose lay so heavy upon him. But Mr Kurt laughed and chatted as much
as he was capable of laughing and chatting. He had a kind of humour
which was especially aroused by the foibles of others, and at the moment
that Richard regarded him he was listening with amusement to something
Olivia was telling him about an acquaintance. Richard noted an irritable
reference to the extravagance of the _chef._ This brought down upon him
the wrath of Ada, who had undertaken the housekeeping, and who had no
fear of expressing her resentment at any criticism.

"I hate waste, Ada," he said.

"You needn't be afraid, papa, it won't be wasted. The servants will eat
it."

"But I don't approve of my servants eating luxuries."

Olivia caught Richard's eye and winked; he smiled back, knowing what the
grimace implied. But there was no laughter in his heart.

Dinner finished, they went into the drawing-room. Mr Kurt proposed
music. Olivia went to the piano and played a nocturne of Chopin.

There was in her playing a pretence to virtuosity at which Richard's
taste rebelled. But his father, settling himself for a nap, called for
more.

Wandering towards Ada, hidden by an embroidery frame, he tried to
penetrate the mystery of the amorphous pattern which was gradually
evolving.

"Where did you get that design, Ada?"

"I got it with the work. It's an Italian thing from the Royal School
of Art."

Richard felt sat upon and asked no more questions. His father slumbered
in a deep arm-chair, emitting occasional short, sharp snores.

Richard was longing for an exchange of ideas. He wanted to talk to his
sisters, but this was apparently not the occasion. He left the room,
thinking the moment opportune to write to Elinor.

He went into the little red smoking-room at the back of the house. It
looked bare and had that appearance of desertion that stamps itself upon
any place which is unused.

On the mantelpiece was an old photograph of his mother.

He lit a cigarette and sitting down in an arm-chair before the empty
fireplace, rested his head on his hand and gave himself up to thought.

Was he, perhaps, too hard in his judgment of his father? It was not his
fault that he had not the capacity of feeling. One was born with it or
without it. Besides, his father did feel intensely for the moment, and
even Richard could not deny the great loyalty and devotion, the complete
consideration, he had shown for his wife during his entire married life.
Upon his daughters his father had lavished affection; to them he had
ever been indulgent, and Richard could find little return from them. Ada
was inclined to be hard and was frequently rude to him, the well-springs
of her heart seemed to have been exhausted by her fondness for her
mother, to whom she had given the exclusive and jealous devotion of a
strong and single-minded nature.

Olivia returned her father's half-playful gentleness with a pretty smile
and an ingratiating phrase that delighted him, but Richard knew her
feeling for her father did not go deep.

He fell to wondering how it was that he, who of all of them cared most
for love, had had least of it. The figure of his father slumbering in
the arm-chair, probably dreaming of roulette numbers, came before his
mind. No; such a man could not feel, and such affection as he got was as
much as he deserved. Richard finished his cigarette and went back to the
drawing-room. Hia father and Ada were again playing bezique. He went and
sat down by Olivia and conversed with her in low tones.

"The Governor doesn't give himself much time for thinking, does he?"

"Perhaps he does not dare to."

Richard looked at his younger sister, wondering whether there was irony
in the remark, but he did not reply.

The game dragged along its weary length, the slate being duly marked
with winnings and losings. The winnings went, according to rule, into a
money-box devoted to a charity in which Mrs Kurt had taken an interest.

Mr Kurt drank a lemon squash, then rang the bell for the servants to put
out the lights and close the house for the night.

"Good-night, Richard. I suppose you don't want to sit up."

"Come into my room before you go to bed, Dick," Ada yawned the words.

Richard drank a stiff whisky-and-soda and followed his sisters up the
stairs.




IV


"Have you got any plans for to-morrow, Richard?"

Ada's maid was removing her dress as she stood yawning in front of the
glass.

Contemplating her small features Richard thought she looked too old for
her age. Her eyes were heavily underlined; the effect of undue maturity
was heightened by too free use of cosmetics.

"None, dear. Why? Got anything on?"

"Nothing special. But I want to go in to Nice by myself for the
afternoon, and I don't want to tell the others. I thought, if you didn't
mind coming with me, there'd be an excuse."

"Oh, certainly. I'll say anything you like; but, if I'm not
indiscreet, why the mystery? Surely you can go to Nice when you like?"

"Of course I can, but I hate answering questions, and if I say I want to
go alone there'll be no end of them. You know how papa cross-examines one."

"But he'll do it just as much if I go with you."

"No, he won't if you say we're going to tea with friends of yours."

"Oh, all right, Ada dear; by all means. Anything else?"

"No, nothing. We'll take the two-o'clock train. But just tell Olivia
you want me to go alone with you because of your friends."

Richard kissed his sister good-night, and was going to his room when
Olivia called him. She was undressed and jumped into bed as he entered.

"I say, old boy, do come and talk. It's like old times when you used to
come into my room and jaw. One can't talk when the Governor's there, and
there are lots of things I want to tell you."

"Fire ahead, dear. I'm listening.''

"I say, Dick, Ada's making an awful fool of herself."

"Really! How?"

"You remember George Ellis?"

"Yes."

"She's mad about him."

"Mad about George Ellis? That cad?"

"Cad, if you like, but he's awfully clever, and he fascinates her."

"He may be clever. He can quote poetry by the yard, and he's got a very
deep voice and an immense assurance. Over and above that he's an
unscrupulous blackguard. What can she see in him?"

"Heaven knows. But he sees something in her. It's my belief he gets
money out of her."

"It seems incredible. Does the Governor know? Has he any idea?"

"The thing began last winter, while mother was so ill. The Governor was
too much occupied with her to notice what Ada did. This year he's always
at Monte Carlo. He is often out to lunch and nearly always to dinner.
Ada makes all sorts of excuses. She tries to keep it dark from me, but I
know she is always meeting him. She runs after him, and he lets her."

Richard found it difficult to control his feelings.

George Ellis was one of those notorious mysteries who flash upon a
public which has gradually allowed its moral sensibility to be dulled by
a sensational Press. A strong and unscrupulous intelligence revealed
itself in the articles on every kind of subject that streamed from his
facile pen. Without principle or conviction, his alert mind and
prodigious memory were at the service of journals which flourish by
means of the false standards of taste they foster. George Ellis's
earliest claims to intellectual recognition were based upon a
hypothetical acquaintance with a man of letters of world-wide celebrity.
The famous man had barely been laid to rest when his penultimate, and
hitherto unrevealed, utterances were edited by George Ellia and
published by Mr Prothero as authentic _ipsissima verba._ These were duly
heralded as a revelation by those journals that made use of Ellis, and
their readers, accustomed to adopt the opinions of their favourite
newspapers, thenceforth regarded George Ellis as a rising star.

This was the man, Richard now learnt, who was selected by his sister as
the object of her affections.




CHAPTER III

I


RICHARD bade Olivia an uneasy good-night. The reflections induced by her
information kept him long awake. He lay smoking cigarette after
cigarette, and, though he finally decided to speak to Ada at the first
opportunity, he had little hope of persuading her to break off an
intrigue which, however pernicious, was of her own deliberate choosing.

If he endeavoured to point out to her the certain injury to her
reputation of such an infatuation, and the blind alley into which it
must lead, he knew that she would dismiss these warnings with
indifference and retaliate with pointed allusions to his own record.

To speak to his father would involve treachery to Ada, the idea of which
he brushed aside, though he might have risked her resentment in her own
interests. But he was conscious that his father would be unlikely to
thank him for disclosing a situation the urgency of which he either did
not realise or preferred to ignore.

Besides, he knew that his sister's stubbornness was equalled by her
dogged loyalty. The death of her mother had deprived her of the chief
object of her affections and had indirectly caused an attachment which
their father's passion for play had given her the opportunity to cultivate.

Richard's bedroom window looked on to the terrace and beyond it to the
sea. The following morning broke glorious, and, had his mind been
tranquil, he would have drunk in the sunny radiance of the scene with
delight. The smell of the carnations reached him from the thickly
planted beds below, and as he gazed down he caught sight of his father
in pyjamas and dressing-suit bending down to examine the blooms. He
seemed to revel in the scent of each flower, secured by its network of
string with the meticulous care habitual in the South.

It was Mr Kurt's practice to rise early, however late his overnight
return, and he never missed walking round the garden before breakfast,
inspecting the beds and giving directions to the gardener.

Breakfast was taken in the _loggia,_ which occupied the entire front of
the villa. This was its most attractive feature, well adapted to a mild
climate. Formed by pillars with glass partitions, it faced the garden,
to which the entrance was wide and open. On the one side, where Mr
Kurt's writing-table was placed, it looked towards the sea. Furnished
simply with comfortable divans and easy-chairs upholstered in red linen,
its only decorations were tall palms and large vases of flowers. An
ideal place, it always seemed to Richard, to read or write or think in.
But none of the family apparently considered it so. Life at the villa
was always a rush.

Mr Kurt finished his breakfast quickly and went to his writing-table;
this was an unalterable habit. He never neglected anything.

It had been the brothers' invariable practice to write to each other
daily when separated. William received constant telegrams from Frederick
regarding their business, any matter of importance being telegraphed for
the senior partner's information and approval. He looked over all the
bills and accounts of his two establishments with the utmost minuteness,
and like all men of large affairs had a considerable general
correspondence, to which he promptly attended.

While he was thus engaged Ada called to him.

"Will you be home for lunch to-day, papa?"

"I don't know. Does it much matter? There's always enough for me."

Ada knew it irritated her father to ask him before Richard, so she
persisted:

"I thought Richard might not be here either; one likes to have some idea
before giving the orders."

Richard had finished his breakfast and was reading the paper.
Uncomfortable at the introduction of his name, he rose.

"Oh, I've no plans," he said, "except to go in to Nice with you, Ada."

Mr Kurt turned from his writing.

"Oh, if you are going in to Nice early, it's no use my being in to
lunch. I'll lunch with the Andersons. They're at the Grand Hotel."

"Richard wants to go by the two-o'clock train; we settled it last night.
He wants to look up some friends."

"Does he?" replied Mr Kurt dryly. He had always distrusted Richard's
acquaintances.

Ada went off to give her orders. Olivia had disappeared. Mr Kurt went on
writing. Richard pretended to read the paper, but was really waiting to
see if his father showed any intention of speaking to him. After a few
minutes that strained his patience without result, Richard threw aside
the paper and lit a cigarette.

"I must write to Elinor," he said.

"You'll find paper and pens in the smoking-room," his father answered,
but made no further comment.

This was the first time Elinor's name had been mentioned in the presence
of his father since his arrival. Even in talking to his sisters only
brief and superficial allusion had been made to her.

It was difficult for acquaintances of the Kurt family, unfamiliar with
the facts, to grasp Richard's familial status. He was apparently
regarded as a sort of fettered and inferior bachelor, and Elinor as one
who had forfeited any rights to recognition The impression thus conveyed
was emphasised by the Kurts' _entourage,_ and Richard, if he chanced to
meet casually people his family knew, was accustomed to observe their
surprise if he alluded to his wife.

The continual strain of this unnatural situation reacted, to Richard's
detriment, on every fresh effort he made to reconstruct his life, and
kept his mind in a constant state of resentment at the injustice done to
Elinor.

In his anxiety to obviate inferences injurious to her reputation he
anticipated them by telling people who knew his family that he was on
bad terms with his father, and by so doing armed every malevolent gossip
against himself.

Pursued by disagreeable reflections, yet anxious to save Elinor fresh
cause for annoyance or dejection, he wrote her only a few lines and
decided to telegraph for news of her health.




II


"I say, Ada, don't think I want to pry into your affairs, but who are
your friends in Nice?"

"The Ellises."

Ada snapped out the reply. They were in the Nice tram, and Richard's
question, asked with much inward trepidation, was the fruit of resolution.

"You mean George Ellis and his wife, formerly Mrs Crawford?"

"Yes. Have you any objection?" There was calculated acidity in the
interrogation. Richard hesitated a moment, then answered:

"It's no affair of mine, Ada, and if Mrs Ellis is a friend of yours------"

"Of course she's a friend of mine. We have known them for years. Mother
was devoted to them. She loved George Ellis."

"As to that, you know better than I. I know he is clever, but he is very
unscrupulous. He married his wife for her money, and neglects her."

"What do you know about it, pray? And don't other men marry for money?
They're not all such fools as you. All men who succeed are called
unscrupulous by those who fail."

Richard knew he was being baited and determined not to be annoyed.

"You've got that from George Ellis. I don't envy him his success, but I
should not like anyone I am fond of to have much to do with him."

"What harm can George Ellis do to me, I'd like to know?"

Ada did not look at Richard as she spoke. He knew she wanted to draw
him, and he was not averse to being drawn. He intended to speak his mind.

"That depends upon how much you see of him. If you are a friend of Mrs
Ellis, and see him with her, his acquaintance can't affect you, but if,"
Richard looked straight at his sister, "if you see him alone, and
unknown to her, you will regret it. I know a good deal about George
Ellis, and----"

Ada broke in angrily: "You may have heard things about him, but that's
not knowing him. I do, and I don't care a damn what malicious people
say. Am I not entitled to have a friend? You seem to think that because
I'm a girl I've got to live like a nun. It's absurd. What do you expect
me to do? Down here for months--boring myself to death while papa gambles."

The combination of hasty defence and exculpation was not lost on
Richard. He went to the point.

"I understand it must be dull for you, but how much do you see of him?"

"That's my business. Do I inquire into your affairs? What business is it
of yours, I should like to know? You live your life.  Leave me to live
mine."

"Ada dear, you can't think I mean to interfere with you except for your
own sake. Do you think it's pleasant for me to talk to you in this way?"

"Well, don't, then. When I want your advice I'll come to you for it. We
shall be at Nice in ten minutes. Take the first train back and don't
trouble about me." Ada's voice became shriller. "Unless you'd like to
speak to papa about it. That will be the next thing, I suppose."

Richard made up his mind to abandon his hopeless undertaking.

"No, Ada, I shall say nothing to the Governor, nor shall I mention the
subject to you again. I daresay I'm a fool for saying anything. I meant
it for the best. But I shan't leave you in the lurch. Where would you
like me to meet you?"

"Oh, don't trouble, pray." Ada's tone was sarcastic but she was
evidently mollified.

"Well, I shall be at Rumpelmeyer's at five, and won't go till you come.
There's a train back at six-fifteen."

"Don't bother about Rumpelmeyer's. I'll meet you at the station."

Richard walked about Nice, feeling desolate and dispirited. He would
have liked to clear out at once and go back to Biarritz, but he must
have a talk with his father first. He wondered how long he would have to
stay and whether anything would come of it. And Elinor--how was she
getting on? He felt uneasy about her. Ought he to stay away from her?
There should be an answer to his telegram on his return to the villa. If
it wasn't satisfactory he'd leave at once. He must try to have it out
with his father that evening after dinner. Would he get the chance?

Nice, though full of sunlit smiles and gay dresses, had no charm for him.

He turned in to the bar of the London House and drank a cocktail. At the
station Ada arrived just as the train was starting, out of breath,
disordered and cross.




III


At the villa Richard found a telegram awaiting him:

"All right. Don't hurry hack. Writing."

The relief this afforded enabled him to feel by no means ill-pleased
when Ada told him that Mr Kurt would not he home for dinner.

"He telephoned to say he's dining with the Andersons," she said.

Ada had recovered her composure by the time she was dressed, and the
dinner passed without incident. The meal finished, Richard suggested
taking Ada in to Monte Carlo, but she excused herself.

"But you go, by all means. Don't take much money with you."

Olivia demurred to being left.

"You might stay with us. We never see anything of you, Dick."

"Give me this one evening off, Olivia. I must try my luck," he replied.
"If I win I'll give you anything you like, but I shall only risk twenty
louis, so I'm not likely to do much. Good-night, girls."

Luck was with Richard from the start. Playing carefully with five-franc
pieces, his winnings mounted up until his original stake was multiplied
by ten. He followed no system, but, on the contrary, neglected the
gambler's maxim of playing up to his luck. He was determined to be
prudent, and as his winnings were raked to him he carefully placed all
the notes in his pocket. He continued to win steadily; the notes had
begun to fill his inside pocket as he stuffed them into it without
counting them. He had no idea how much he had won, but felt he was now
justified in playing in gold.  Again he won, playing all the chances
round certain numbers which he selected haphazard. Now he was playing
maximums on the numbers and winning; people were gathering round him
watching; the word went round that there was a big gambler at the table,
and onlookers, attracted as they always are at Monte Carlo by any
unusual luck, began to crowd him uncomfortably.

He resolved to play one more maximum and stop. He selected his father's
numbers. "_Huit-onze, s'il vous plait, les carres et les transversales,
la couleur et manque."_ The stakes were duly placed, the change handed
him. The ball spun round; he had ceased to feel any excitement and was
unconscious of the smallest feeling of pleasure when, after several
abortive attempts on other numbers, the little ball rolled quietly into
one of his. One of the croupiers, who had specially charged himself with
looking after Richard, raked the mass of gold and notes towards him,
asking: "_Et cette fois?"_

_"Rien,"_ said Richard quietly.

"Don't be such a fool. _Voila, croupier."_ A hand thrust itself over
Richard's shoulder containing a bundle of notes. _"Maximum pour la
repetition."_

Richard had a choking feeling as he recognised the voice.

His father stood beside him, his eyes blazing with excitement. Pressing
his shoulder, he whispered hoarsely in Richard's ear: "Go on, Richard,
play it up; back your luck. You must win. There--look at that!"

The ball was back again, safe in "_huit."_ Mr Kurt had won his
_repetition;_ the croupier was handing him the money. Richard longed to
get away. He felt the incongruity of the situation, its ugliness
impressed itself on him.

"I prefer to stop playing; there are too many people," he whispered and
began to edge his way to the back.

"Well, wait for your money, then," Mr Kurt replied, pressing
him back towards the table as he spoke. The croupier, laughing at
Richard's inexperience, passed him over several handfuls of notes and
coins. Richard had forgotten that, unless asked for, the original stake
remains. He was utterly bewildered; the ball was again rolling.

"_Onze"_ this time. He and his father had won again, on their alternate
number. Richard felt as if he had been caught in a trap; he intensely
wanted to go. The pressure of the people, the closeness of the
atmosphere, the proximity of his father, whose manner betrayed unnatural
and feverish agitation, utterly disquieted him. He received the money
mechanically.

"I'll wait for the first losing _coup,"_ he said. But he had to wait.
Time after time the ball spun round only to fall into one or the other
of the numbers controlled by the "_huit-onze-trans-versale"_
combination. He began mentally praying to lose. At last there was a
change; the _chef de partie_ and his assistants rose, another lot of
croupiers took their seats, a new hand threw the ball. At the first
_coup_ Mr Kurt's and his own stakes were swept away. Richard breathed a
sigh of relief.

"Now I'm off, Governor. Let's go out into the air. Are you coming?"

"All right, you go, Richard. I'm just going to try my usual game.
_Dix-sept, vingt-et-un, trente-six._ What time is it?" Mr Kurt's eyes
were glued on the table, he had no time to look at his watch.

"Ten o'clock. I'll meet you in the atrium at a quarter past, and we'll
drive home."

>From a quarter past ten Richard wearily watched the clock until eleven.
At that hour the rooms, as he knew, closed. He had firmly made up his
mind not to re-enter them. The crowd of gamblers and _flaneurs_ began
filing out, a motley crowd of every nationality, most of them looking
gloomy and dejected. Occasionally one laughed boisterously. Richard
noticed faces that seemed familiar to him from photographs in
illustrated papers.

Richard caught his father's name. A stout, coarse woman, with a face
flushed purple, passed him; she was talking to her companion, a
dapper-looking man in evening dress. Her voice was loud, vulgar, rasping.

"Old Kurt must have dropped a capful to-night, Jimmie."

"He's used to it, Duchess. Everyone knows the old chap here. He's in the
rooms morning, noon and night. He'll he going upstairs afterwards."

Richard felt himself reddening; these people didn't know him, of course,
but it sickened him to hear them discussing his father. How he loathed
the whole thing. Would his father never come? As he walked slowly
towards the entrance of the rooms the man at the door touched his cap.
Mr Kurt passed through, his arms held behind him, his head slightly
thrown back, his eyes on the ground, his chin with the red-white beard
thrust forward in the habitual manner. Richard touched his arm. Mr Kurt
looked up briskly and laughed shortly.

"Cleaned out, Richard. I've not got your luck. Let's go to the Café de
Paris and have a drink."




IV


Seated together in the Café de Paris at Monte Carlo, there was more of
comradeship at that moment between father and son than in all the years
of Richard's past life.

This moment, destined to be marked out, if not as a turning point, at
least as a finger-post in his existence, remained for Richard a vivid
memory in subsequent years.

Mr Kurt's excitement had cooled, his manner became genial, jocular even.
He was never put out by losing; in this sense he was "a good gambler."
He treated roulette as a pastime, the only one that appealed to him,
much as sportsmen regard racing. It was all in the day's work to lose;
if he won, so much the better, but the game itself was the thing.

Generally considered a very rich man, William Kurt was rather a man who
made a great deal of money. The Kurt business was of the most
speculative kind, but the brothers, naturally acute, had so systematised
their speculations, they had so studied markets, so trained themselves
to observe and analyse fluctuations, they had been so tried in the fire
of gambling experience, that, whether years were good or bad, the end of
them invariably disclosed a large balance of profit.

Complete mutual confidence ruled them, while each was the complement of
the other. William, prescient and with the wider range of mind,
possessed the _flair,_ the initiative for boldly premeditated
operations, carried out sometimes in the face of adverse conditions. He
had a powerful following in the city, and his advice and suggestion were
eagerly sought by large capitalists.

Frederick, on the other hand, was the more skilful operator. He had the
quick, alert mind that grasped instantly tendencies or features
generally unobserved. Cool, determined, and with a will of iron, his
mere personality influenced a market; when he bought, those who sold
felt they did so at their peril. At the very beginning of their
partnership an incident occurred which old members recounted as
characteristic of the brothers Kurt.

It was at a time of panic. The Kurt firm had been dealing enormously,
members with whom they had been trading became alarmed. They were
suspected of over-speculation without the necessary resources. In spite
of reports and rumours they continued their operations on an increasing
scale. Finally the committee took action. William Kurt was called before
them. The times were dangerous, he was told. In face of what they had
heard as to the scale of his firm's operations the committee felt it to
be their duty to ask him his position. Within an hour the books of the
Kurt firm had been placed at the committee's disposal, the result made
known. The books had proved triumphantly that the credit of the firm was
beyond suspicion.

"Waiter, a lemon squash. What will you have, Richard?"

Richard felt exhausted. "A pint of champagne, please."

Mr Kurt's face showed disapproval.

"I'm awfully tired. You see, I'm not accustomed to luck," Richard said
apologetically.

"Well, you did have a run, I must say. You must have won a lot."

"I suppose I must."

"But don't you know how much? Haven't you counted your money?"

"No."

"But, my dear boy, what folly! You must. You want to know how you stand,
don't you?"

"There's no standing about it. I began with five hundred francs; the
rest are winnings."

"Well, let's count it now." Mr Kurt's austere and orderly mind asserted
itself. "We'll go into a quiet corner."

"Oh, please wait till we get home, Governor. I don't like the idea of
counting money here in this public place. What does it matter? I've won
a lot, and there it is--in my pocket. I'm glad, because I shall he able
to pay up a lot of things and not bother you. Otherwise----"

"Well, you do take it calmly. But that's good. That's the way to take
it. You're not likely to have such luck again."

"I'm not going to play again. I've finished. I'm cured."

William Kurt looked at his son quizzically.

"Cured of gambling, eh? Well, I hope you are, I hope you are. I should
be very pleased. I sometimes feel that if you became a gambler it would
be my fault."

Richard's feelings towards his father were warming under the influence
of his friendly manner.

"Not at all, Governor. A man can't get out on someone else like that.
But I've had a wonderful run of luck and I'm satisfied." He swallowed
his glass of champagne and poured out another. "Aren't you tired?"

Mr Kurt lit a cigarette. "I am, rather."

Richard thought he looked it, also that he looked old. His heart kindled
towards him.

"We might be going, the drive in the cool air and the moonlight will be
good for you, and you'll sleep."

Mr Kurt looked at his watch. "Eleven-thirty. We'll go at twelve. I told
Francesco to be ready outside the front of the Casino. I'll just go and
have one more try. But," he tapped his pocket, "there's no more left. I
must borrow from you."

Richard's sense of physical exhaustion had been relieved by the
champagne, but his father's weakness sickened him. He put his hand
inside his coat and pulled out a bundle of notes, which he handed to his
father. They were screwed up, and some of them were torn through being
forced into his pocket. Mr Kurt took them and, smoothing them out
carefully, began counting them. Richard meanwhile pulled out some more,
emptying his pocket gradually.

"Ten, eleven, twelve, one, two, three," Mr Kurt counted methodically,
placing the notes in separate heaps according to denomination. Richard
noticed a group of waiters watching them with open-mouthed attention.
Two women sat opposite glaring greedily at the money. Through the open
window passers-by stared in.

"There's twenty-three thousand francs here, Richard. Have you any more?"

Richard knew that these were the contents of one inside pocket only,
that the other was, if anything, fuller, and that he had stuffed notes
into his waistcoat and trousers, which were disagreeably heavy with
gold. But the thought that was uppermost in his mind at that moment was
to get his father home, and he knew that, if luck went against him, he
would want more money. He decided to lie.

"I don't think there's much more except some odd notes and gold."

"But you won three maximums running, Richard, _en plein,_ and all the
_carres_ and _transversales_ and the even chances. You must have three
times as much."

Mr Kurt was afraid Richard had had his pocket picked.

"Oh, did I? Well, I've got it on me somewhere. You know it's yours if
you want it."

Mr Kurt got up. "Oh, there's much more than I want here. I don't play in
such sums. I'll keep it for you. Let's go across now."

Father and son walked across the _place,_ followed by curious eyes.

At that time the comparative decency of the Blanc regime had already
begun to yield to the avaricious demands of the Stock Company which had
taken its place. The institution of the upstairs room opened when the
public _salles_ were closed at eleven to permit gamblers a further
licence until two o'clock was then a novelty which shocked the older
habitues. This room, unlike the _salles_ below, resembled a common
_tripot._ Though only large enough to contain two roulette-tables, it
was not too small to contain a bar; smoking, too, was permitted.
Altogether an ingenious and considerate arrangement through which much
grist came to the mill.

Richard sat on a high stool in front of the bar counter, while his
father hovered about between him and one or other of the tables, upon
both of which he was playing at the same time.

The room was not full. Even the most hardened gamblers generally find
the twelve hours, during which the public rooms are open, long enough to
win or lose in.

It was evident to Richard that the patrons of the so-called "_Cercle
privé"_ were nightbirds for whom no daylight responsibilities or other
ties existed.

A fresh-looking young Englishman followed the game with anxious eyes,
occasionally staking small amounts. Richard observed that he looked
haggard through the sunburnt skin, and he felt sorry for him.

The others all appeared to be of that professional type to be seen in
every Continental gambling-place. With the exception of the young
Englishman they all seemed to know Mr Kurt, and occasionally addressed
him with a sort of familiar deference.

Richard looked at his watch. It was already twelve. He had not noticed
whether his father was winning or not, and didn't like to disturb him.
He went over to the table just as Mr Kurt handed the croupier a handful
of gold. He watched the ball spin. His father had lost. Again and yet
again the same. The time passed, it was half-past twelve. Still his
father showed no sign of leaving. He held in his hands a sheaf of notes;
Richard watched it getting smaller. He noticed that his father's face
had the flushed look, his eyes the unnatural brightness, he had
previously observed. Mr Kurt came over to him. "Only ten _mille_ notes
left, Richard. Shall I make it sudden death?"

"I should chuck it. You're not in luck. No use throwing good money
after bad."

"I'll try one _coup_ on black, then home if I lose."

Mr Kurt's manner was final and decided. He handed the croupier half his
notes. Again the ball rattled over the turning board; this time Mr Kurt
won.

"I shall let my stake take its chance," he said.

Three times in succession Mr Kurt received five thousand francs. The
fourth time he lost, and with a low, chuckling laugh he wished the
company at the tables good evening.

Five minutes later father and son were bowling home behind the fast
Italian ponies.

"Not so bad, Richard. The _tire-lire_ is full. I must be nearly even on
the day."

Richard did not answer. The sharp clicking rap of the ball, the
monotonous refrain of the croupier were in his ears; the vile effluvia
of the _tripot_ in his nostrils.

He gazed at the silent sea, rolling smoothly in the moonlight.




V


Richard awoke the following morning with no sense of exhilaration; he
had slept heavily the moment his head touched the pillow. Before going
to bed he had requested his father not to tell his sisters any details
about his gambling adventures, a request to which Mr Kurt had acceded
without further comment than, "All right, Richard," accompanied by his
characteristic short laugh. But Richard was assailed with questions at
breakfast and had to admit unusual luck. He did not get off easily.

"I can't see why you make such a mystery about it, Richard," said Ada;
while Olivia chimed in:

"I say, you might tell us. What do you say, papa?"

Mr Kurt supported Richard. "We talk a great deal too much about the
gambling. It's my fault. Richard had a good win, I am glad to say, and I
hope he'll keep it. Now let's talk of something else. By the way, Ada, I
asked the Andersons to lunch."

"And I've asked the Ellises and the Francillons," Ada replied.

Richard looked at his father, but Mr Kurt's expression did not change,
and he made no remark. Evidently he had no misgivings on the subject of
George Ellis.

Before leaving his bedroom Richard had counted his money. The notes he
put in his pocket, the gold, of which there was a considerable amount,
he decided to use.

When his sisters left the table Richard went over to his father, who
had, as usual, started his writing. Drawing the package of notes from
his pocket he laid it on the table.

"Can I interrupt you for a moment, Governor, while the girls are gone?"

"Certainly, my boy," Mr Kurt replied, with unusual geniality. "How much
is there here?"

"Thirty-seven thousand francs."

"I thought you were mistaken last night, Richard."

"To tell you the truth, I knew there was more, but I thought it better
for you not to be up so late, and I know how it is when one loses; one
always goes on as long as one has money."

Mr Kurt was silent a moment, a pleasant expression came over his features.

"Quite true, Richard, quite true; that's why I never take much in with
me. Very sensible of you not to give it to me."

His father's admission, though implying gratitude to him, gave Richard
no satisfaction.

Mr Kurt counted the notes. "Quite correct, thirty-seven thousand
exactly, and you gave me twenty-three, that makes sixty thousand; two
thousand four hundred pounds. A very nice haul. What do you want to do
with it?"

"I thought perhaps you would get it sent to my bank in London, if you
don't mind."

"Certainly, my boy. Here, let me see. Your bankers are----?"

Richard told him the name.

"I'll pay in a cheque to your account for the amount and keep the cash."

"Thanks very much, Governor."

Richard was surprised at the increasing ease he felt in his father's
society. It was an entirely new sensation. The restraint seemed to be
melting away almost imperceptibly. Would not this be a good moment to
speak to his father about his future? His mood might change. Richard
hardly dared to hope that a lifetime of estrangement would vanish in a
day through the magic of a successful gamble.

"When you've time, I'd like to talk to you about my plans," he began.

His father's face became serious; the features contracted.

"By all means. I must finish these letters. In half-an-hour I shall be
ready for you."

Half-an-hour later Richard joined his father in the garden. Mr Kurt held
a letter in his hand.

"I've had a letter from your uncle. You know how great his interest in
you is. He urges me to settle you, and says you have the idea of living
in the country."

His uncle's letter had cleared the way for Richard.

"That is what we want," he replied.

His father considered a moment. "So far from objecting to such a course,
I entirely approve it, but"--Mr Kurt hesitated, then continued--"what
about Elinor? She has so far not exhibited any particular liking for a
quiet life."

Richard showed signs of discomfort.

"Don't think," his father went on, "that I mean to say anything
unpleasant. On the contrary, it would be a great relief to me, a
solution in fact of the difficulty I find myself in regarding you
and--your wife, if you were to settle down in the country."

"I can only tell you, Governor, that I've talked it all over with
Elinor, and she likes the idea. Of course, I don't say we should not
want to go away and have a change now and then. What I want to do, if
you approve, is to farm a bit, and so on."

Mr Kurt listened sympathetically. "But you know nothing about
farming--one has to learn it. Now, if you said you would make a study of
agriculture------"

"I don't think I'm up to that, Governor, but I know something about
horses, and, now I've got this little windfall, if I had a little more I
could easily find some way of doing the thing on business lines, find a
sort of farming partner, or----"

"I don't object to the idea, Richard; not at all. In fact, if you really
made up your mind to do it, and came to me with a carefully considered
proposal, I should do my best to help you. But remember, Elinor must
make up her mind to do her share; she must----"

Richard, anxious to leave Elinor out of the discussion, broke in:
"Please don't worry about Elinor, Governor. She'll help me, I know. I'm
very grateful to you. It's a great relief to me.  Now I can make my
arrangements to return to Biarritz, and we'll go back to England as soon
as possible. I shall start at once looking out for a place--a suitable
place. It will take some little time."

"Oh, it can't be done in a hurry, Richard, of course. By the way, Sir
Alfred Anderson is coming to lunch. He farms on a large scale. His
advice might be helpful."

"Thanks, Governor, I'll speak to him. Anyhow, I feel I have something to
look forward to now, and I'm awfully grateful to you." Richard's face
and manner bore out his words; he held out his hand. Father and son were
nearer to each other at that moment than in all their lives before.

For the first time within his recollection Richard had left his father
with agreeable impressions. Though the change in his prospects, which
the last twenty-four hours had effected, was startling, he had no
difficulty in realising it. His father and he had at last met on a
common ground. The mysterious workings of fate had discovered for him
the hidden path to a sympathy till then withheld. Experience had at
least taught him life's essential mutability, and that the basis of
sound judgment lay in recognising the diversity of points of view.

In the light of this new understanding with his father he had acquired
the key to the hitherto unexplainable barrier between them. The
antithesis of their temperaments remained, but its nature stood revealed
and defined. It was as logical that a successful man should respect
success as that a gambler should venerate luck.

It was not, Richard felt, that his father's ethical standard was
inferior to his own; indeed Mr Kurt's integrity would be proof against
temptation to which he himself might yield. It was in the conception of
life and its meaning that the two were so entirely divided.

Richard could not decide if it was by instinct that his father's code of
conduct demanded tangible factors, but he knew that the intrinsic
principle of his valuation required property as a standard. Mr Kurt
could not understand or recognise qualities that were outside material
influences. Richard, on the other hand, though fully conscious of how
far his conduct and actions fell short of his ideals, felt within
himself aspirations which had no relation to material achievement and
were independent of worldly censure or approval.




CHAPTER IV

I


FIVE years had passed, marking another stage in Richard's career. Had he
needed proof of his own weakness, instability and lack of will-power,
these foolish, wasted years would have testified convincingly enough.
And they had flown by with appalling speed.

Was he the richer for the experience? It did not seem so; yet they had
their house in the country, horses, and a flat in town besides, which
Richard had persuaded his uncle to furnish.

He had hunted, but his enjoyment of sport had long ago become
mechanical, and his country establishment a source of boredom. But if
looking after, and keeping up, the whole paraphernalia were a wearisome
strain, the exactions of the world which Elinor and his pastimes
combined to procure for him had become intolerable. Certain things were
the right things to do; certain people were the right people to know;
certain words were the right words to use; and, worst of all, certain
thoughts were the right thoughts to think. Alone he would have been
indifferent to the penalties incurred by the infringement of these
rules; but the life he led involved his acceptance of an inequitable
partnership which Elinor directed. Disagreement with her on any of these
cardinal rules of their set always led to complication and discomfort
disproportionate to the benefits obtained, and Richard found that
external acquiescence in her formula secured him at least a measure of
personal tranquillity. Early in their loveless, childless married life
he had learned the futility of opposing himself to the manner of
existence on which the whole of Elinor's obstinate will, the whole of
her shallow mind, was fixed. There had been moments of tension, crises,
when he had protested, even put bis foot down; but as time passed he
realised that interference demanded a moral attitude to which he could
not lay claim and to which he no longer dared to aspire.

So far as he could judge, his wife was by nature too cold, too
self-interested, too calculating, ever to go to extreme lengths. He
hardly knew whether he would care now if she had or if she did, but his
self-respect would not admit the role of a complacent husband, and,
though in such a case he would have treated her with generosity, he
would have bad no scruples against exacting bis freedom.

When they arrived at Taormina in December he had the firm intention of
reconstituting himself, of proving to himself that he was, after all,
capable of something better than idle drifting. And be intended to do
this in spite of Elinor, who had always sneered at what she called his
"intellectual aspirations." Was there anything he ever did or said that
she didn't sneer at? So he had brought with him books, which he promptly
unpacked. And this was about as far as he got. Innumerable impediments,
of which the impossibility of serious reading or thinking in close
proximity to Elinor was the chief, came between him and his purpose.
Soon his reading, fitful and desultory from the beginning, ceased almost
entirely, and, like the other parasites, be spent bis days picking up
bargains in "antiques," a form of artistic interest which appealed to
Elinor. They took various trips to Palermo, Catania, Girgenti and other
places, which, if adding little to Richard's knowledge of art and
history, increased their collection of bric-ä-brac. Meanwhile, too,
Elinor had succeeded in attracting the male escort, to which she was
accustomed, from Naples, Rome and even more distant places, and the
couple resumed the relationship, and reacquired the atmosphere, which
their joint experience of married life led them to regard as normal.

Richard once more accepted his fate, less submissively, perhaps, but
with comparative equanimity. Once more he was, on the whole, doing what
Elinor wanted him to do; he was living as Elinor wanted him to live, and
he was very nearly thinking as Elinor wanted him to think.




II


The so-called "season" was at its height when Mary Mackintyre and her
friend appeared, and Richard had immediately courted acquaintance with
these two women who stood completely apart from the vapid amusements of
the place. Richard soon learnt that both had recently graduated at
Vassar, and were travelling together for a few weeks until Miss Forbea
went home to take up a professorship.

They were convinced and ardent socialists of an advanced type, and had,
it was clear, lived among, and with, the working class in New York and
other American cities. They were steeped in all the Socialist doctrines,
from Lassalle and Marx to Jaures, for whom Miss Mackintyre professed an
unqualified admiration. Richard had always had vague literary ambitions,
which he generally concealed, though they would flash out on the rare
occasions that he met anyone with tastes in that direction. It was,
therefore, natural enough that he sought the society of Miss Mackintyre
and her friend, finding in their earnest speech and sincere attitude
towards life relief from the tawdry unrealities of the pseudo-artists
and dilettanti who formed the society of Taormina. In the couple of
weeks that followed first acquaintance he lost no opportunity of being
with them and accompanying them on long walks and excursions. Sometimes
Miss Forbes had work which kept her in the hotel, so that Richard was
thrown with Mary Mackintyre.  Her intelligence was keen without being
brilliant. She had more aspiration than accomplishment. Intellectually
minded without being profound, she was inclined to be priggish. But her
companionship was a tonic for Richard, who needed the spur of sustained
argument to concentrate his attention. Discussion with her quickened and
developed his dormant mental energies, broadened and invigorated his
imaginative outlook. Almost unconsciously he was beginning to discover
himself. This eager, inquiring American woman was reopening his eyes to
his waste of life, and to all life might hold for him if he could but
seize it. She provided the stimulant of a personality that was vigorous
to the point of aggressiveness, and it helped to revive in him a tiny
measure of the self-confidence undermined for so long by the merciless
flail of Elinor's biting tongue. Was it, he began to think, after all,
not too late to do something worth doing? Mary Mackintyre's enthusiasm
for social democracy was infectious. Supposing he were to devote himself
to it also? It was not altogether a new idea with him. He had always
been inclined to take the part of the under dog, and now there was a
good chance for him to learn something about the whole matter. He found
scope for his kindling energies in the mere thought. To his questions
she answered encouragingly, if with a note of pedantry that always
seemed to underlie her words. It was as though she wished to impress him
with the stern professionalism of her knowledge. The young woman enjoyed
her mental patronage of the older man, whose natural gifts were, she
well knew, far superior to her own, while to him her tone implied a sort
of intellectual adoption which he rather welcomed. It betokened interest
in what he did, and Richard was almost pathetically in need of support.
How indispensable to his altered moral condition this support was he
only realised when Miss Mackintyre one day suddenly announced her
impending departure with Miss Forbes for Assisi.

He had contemplated securing opportunities for closer acquaintance
during an indefinite period, and the reflection that, when they left, he
would he thrown hack upon the society of Elinor and the Anglo-American
colony gave him the measure of what he was losing.

"Then I shall go there."

The ladies exchanged a smile.

"And your wife, Mr Kurt? You know you dare not go off and leave her here
alone."

There was, Richard knew, a challenge in the statement.

"I shall go to Assisi."

"And brave the consequences? Bold man."

"Why do you laugh at me? It's so easy, and it doesn't help."

Miss Mackintyre sat upright in her deck-chair. Her action was almost
violent, so that the sun-shield fell back with a snap.

"Help? Who can help a slave who hugs his chains? How can you let a
woman, who is your wife, speak to you as she does--look at you as she
does? Are you a man? Answer me now, are you a man?" She beat with her
hand upon the arm of her chair as she spoke. The rasping, staccato words
seemed to come from her involuntarily, as though they had been held back
until then, but could be no longer.

Richard was for a moment surprised into embarrassment. They were in a
corner of the old monastery garden, quite hidden by trees; through the
pendulous boughs of the plane-tree beneath which they were seated he
could see figures and hear voices. It was nearing the tea hour, and
tables were laid here and there in hotel fashion. They were perhaps
within earshot of some of his own acquaintances, possibly even of Elinor
herself.

Was he a man?

He had no desire to evade the question, but he had no answer ready. The
insistent grey eyes remained fixed upon him a moment longer, then Mary
Mackintyre dropped back in her chair with a laugh.

"I don't suppose you've been spoken to like that before. I think I ought
to apologise. I've been unpardonably rude--in fact, insulting."

"You may not believe it, but I like the truth." He smiled: "It's a good
thing I do, for I get plenty of it."

"I shouldn't have thought so. From whom?"

Involuntarily Richard looked behind him nervously before he answered.
"From my wife, of course."

"Apparently you consider------" Without finishing the sentence, Miss
Mackintyre rose with a gesture of impatience. Gathering up a book and
some writing materials from a table beside her, she moved towards the
path leading to the hotel.

"You're going without giving me a chance of answering you." Richard was
walking by her side and spoke in a low tone. Why did she attack him in
this direct way? Ought he to be feeling offended? Ought he to have a
dignified reply at the end of his tongue?

As they reached the hotel entrance Miss Mackintyre stood still a moment
to let someone pass out, and Richard looked up.

Elinor, her nose in the air, and, as usual, dressed to perfection, swept
by them, followed closely by a tall, thin man with a pronounced stoop.
So far from bowing or nodding, she looked neither to right nor to left,
but held on her course like a cutter in full sail before the wind.

Richard took in the scene.

Miss Mackintyre was dressed in some light material, and her tall, spare
figure was silhouetted against the darkened interior of the hotel as she
gazed after Mrs Kurt. There was amusement mingled with scorn in her eyes
as Richard caught their gaze returning to him.

"Now I shall certainly go to Assisi." He lit a cigarette selfconsciously
as he spoke and Miss Mackintyre smiled.

"I should if I were you," she said.




III


Elinor made no scene when her husband announced that he was leaving for
Assisi. For this he had no doubt to thank a fancy-dress dance about to
be given at the villa of an artist.

"Are you accompanying your new intellectual friends?" Her tone was meant
to be cuttingly sarcastic.

"I hope so."

"And afterwards?"

"That will depend upon how I like Asaisi. You're comfortable here,
aren't you?"

Elinor looked at her husband in surprise. "Do you intend to leave me
alone indefinitely, then?" Richard not immediately answering, she
continued: "Because, if so, I have plans of my own."

Richard did not inquire what the plans were. He was curious to know, but
he felt that not asking gave him a certain advantage--the advantage, at
least, of an indifference which he meant her to interpret as new-found
strength.

They parted the following day in the same humour, each feeling that
there was something behind the other's unexpressed purpose of future
intentions.




IV


Actually Richard did not even travel with Miss Mackintyre and her
friend. The ladies had decided--Richard did not know whether the
decision in any way concerned him--to spend a day and a night at Messina
on their way, and it was not until twenty-four hours after he had
established himself at the Hotel Subasio that he received the following:--

GRAND HOTEL DE PERUGIA.

DEAR MR KURT,--We decided to stay at Perugia instead of at Assisi. It
suits Jane Forbes better, being handier for travelling, and, as you
know, she leaves me next week. Do come over to see us whenever you like.
You can telephone, so that we may not miss you. Yours sincerely,

MARY MACKINTYRE.

This was in the nature of a cold douche for Richard, who wondered if the
excuse of Miss Forbes' convenience was disingenuous. Was his new
experiment going to turn out a mistake?

Assisi was very wonderful, and Giotto exceedingly interesting, but he
had not come there specially to study art.

A week or two of this glorious springtime in Umbria, perhaps, then on to
Florence or Venice, finally to Paris, where she would introduce him to
Jaures and her circle of socialist intellectuals. Elinor was not out of
the scheme, nor was she exactly in it. There would be time to consider
her, and he would confide in Mary Mackintyre and seek her advice. Plenty
of men he knew lived in a state of friendly separation from their wives
for months at a time. Why not he? Anyhow, there was no urgency in the
matter. Elinor had plans of her own, she had said. He would wait till he
heard what they were.

But the essential part, the groundwork, of this loosely knit scheme was
Mary Mackintyre herself.




V


It was arranged that on a certain day Mary Mackintyre should come over
to Assisi by the early train and they should visit the _carcere_
together. This would give him a welcome opportunity to lay bare to her
some of the thoughts in his mind.

Richard met her at the station with a rucksack on his back, containing
their lunch, which was to be taken in the open. After the first greeting
they walked on together, hardly speaking. His heart was full of the joy
of life. Their path lay through the fields, and larks rose carolling
from their very feet. Here and there he waved his hand genially as they
passed a peasant at work, or he would call her attention to some special
feature of the landscape.

It was one of those moments when the world is full of music, and
Richard, responsive to every influence, longed for a voice that he might
burst into song.

"Do you love music?" he asked.

"Oh yes, of course I do."

Her answer sounded perfunctory to him.

"I mean, do you feel the necessity of it to express things for you
sometimes? Do you get a nostalgia for it as I do, as I do now, this
moment?"

He watched her clear-cut, regular profile as he spoke. She did not look
at him. She wore a plain straw hat, quite becoming, which showed her
dark hair, smooth and glossy, above her ears. She dressed very plainly
but neatly, in a style suited to her figure, which was that of a slight,
well-proportioned youth rather than a young woman. She might have been
twenty-six, but her breast was undeveloped and her flanks were narrow.

"I try to restrain desires I'm unable to gratify. Why cultivate
emotions? Why be so intense?" She spoke as though she had been nettled
by his question, as though it had perhaps suggested that his power of
feeling was deeper than her own.

"You may be right, but one can't help feeling them, can one? I seem to
have to live, consciously, I mean, every moment, there's nothing
voluntary about it. Will seems to have nothing to say in the matter."

"Because you do not exercise it?"

He looked at her again, without answering. Was she annoyed with him
about something else this morning? Her expression had not changed, but
now she felt his eyes upon her, and turning her face towards him with a
smile:

"I should like you to develop your will for your own sake. Without it
you cannot do a man's work, you cannot stand alone."

"Why insist on my being lonely?"

"I don't insist; your life insists, and your wife. Besides, a man who
counts is always lonely."

Richard became thoughtful.

"What counts for you?"

"Effort, work, achievement."

"Only that?"

She evaded direct reply.

"What else?" she asked.

Richard stood still. They were upon an eminence. Just below them the old
oratory and the wood where St. Francis fed his little brothers, the
birds, were wrapped in a dreamy haze, and at his companion's feet a
clump of poppies lifted their vivid heads.

"What matters most to me," he said, "is to feel. If it isn't actual
knowing, it's a large part of it. And the more conscious you are the
more you feel. After that comes expression. I suppose that's why I'm so
fond of music; it does the work for me."

She did not answer, and they descended to the _carcere._




VI


It was on their road back that she told him of her decision to join her
mother in Rome when Miss Forbes left.

At first he hardly took in the significance of the announcement. At
worst he had imagined that he would be able to join her again, and he
began instantly adjusting his mind to the factor of a mother whose
existence until then had been unknown to him.

"You'll allow me to come on there presently, won't you?"

She hesitated a moment, and when she spoke it was with evident
embarrassment. "I'm afraid not. You see, my mother is old-fashioned; she
might not understand our friendship. She is old, too; it might upset her."

"Yes, I see," was all he could say, and the bitterness in his voice was
unmistakable. For some moments there was silence.

"You know I told you you must stand alone." Her voice was unusually
soft; there was almost a break in it.

"You said that to-day, yes. But I hadn't imagined--it was very stupid,
of course--that you were going to leave me--abandon me--just as I'm
beginning to----" Richard broke off. A latent sense of dignity prevented
him from confessing on the spot his dependence on her.

For the first time in their acquaintance, Mary Mackintyre became a
woman. With an impulsive movement she laid her hand upon his arm.

"I'm your friend, Richard Kurt. I would help you if I could. But it's
better for you, for us both, perhaps, that I should go now. Do you not
know it is?"

"For you, perhaps--not for me. I'm not a man who counts. I'm
lonely--damnably, horribly lonely. I need help; I need someone who
understands."

She showed discomfort at the repetition of her phrase. She slipped her
arm under his and walked on so with him, her long legs keeping step with
him as he strode on, with his eyes on the ground.

"Is there no one you can fall back on? You've never told me if your
parents live, or if you have sisters--brothers."

"My mother is dead; my father is alive. I don't think we understand each
other. My sisters--I'm very fond of them, but they aren't any use.
They're married; they've got their own lives to live, and----"

An hour later Richard Kurt bade Mary Mackintyre farewell.

As he walked back to the hotel from the station he asked himself what he
should do next. One thing he certainly would not do, and that was return
to Taormina. He was completely at a "loose end." Women were strange
creatures. She had said he could write to her, as if that were any good.
What he needed was companionship, someone he could talk to, develop
ideas with. Mary Mackintyre was certainly priggish, narrow-minded in a
way; one side of her mind seemed to be unsusceptible to influence,
blocked, as it were. But she was a treasure compared to most women. She
wasn't a sham, she really cared for and had aroused in him the love of
things of the mind. If he never saw her again he would be grateful to
her for that, even if it stopped there, as it probably would. And he was
shockingly ignorant. He had everything to learn. How could he begin at
his age? Alone, too. If he could be with other people who were working
it would be different. But he knew no such people. All the friends he
had--and what friends!--were idlers.




CHAPTER V

I


CHANCE ordained the selection of Richard's immediate objective. A lady
seated next to him at the Subasio dinner-table on the evening he parted
from Mary Mackintyre mentioned Drina among the places she had recently
visited. She spoke of it as a resort comparatively little frequented,
the new hotel built by an Englishman having been only quite recently
finished.

Richard did not know the Lake of Como. Why not there as well as anywhere
else? he thought. He did not greatly care where he went, so long as he
could, by hook or by crook, protract the period during which he could
remain alone and think. Drina sounded, at all events, hopefully
unfashionable, and Elinor was Unlikely to join him sooner than she could
help. They had a fairly large circle of Italian acquaintances; races
were coming on, he knew, at Naples, where, too, she would be likely to
meet English friends homeward bound from Egypt, while both Rome and
Florence offered social inducements sufficient to detain her at least
some weeks. Elinor would be likely to cling as long as she could to
those places "where one ought to be," or where one could be excused for
being at that time of year. Her mysterious plans centred, no doubt, in
one or the other of these places, which it was, therefore, the height of
Richard's immediate ambition to avoid.

Before going to bed he wrote to Elinor:

"I have decided to go on to Drina. I don't know much about it except
that it's a quiet little place on the Lake of Como, and I'm told there's
a decent hotel called the Bellevue. You can write your 'plans' to me
there. Mine are to remain there until it suits you to join me. It might
be a good idea to take a furnished villa somewhere on the lake for the
summer--much cheaper and more comfortable than hotels. Write and tell me
what you think, and I'll have a look round," and so on.

Two evenings later he was sitting on the hotel terrace. The night was
cloudless, and the moon came slowly into view above the distant
Bergamasque Alps, touching the dark heights with pale lustre as it
gradually rose. Now the wooded headland hiding Traverso came into
view, now the opposite shore with its gardens to the lake-side, until at
last the water below was of rippling silver. The beams, piercing the
shadows, revealed new beauties, and, weaving the boughs and leaves into
strange and lovely patterns, bathed him, the terrace where he sat, and
all around him, in a flood of liquid light.

The magic of the moment entered into Richard's soul. The spell of one of
the most beautiful spots on earth was upon him.




II


Richard rose early the next morning, refreshed, and, to his own
surprise, in buoyant spirits. He felt a new energy and a ready-made
determination to react against despondency and disappointment. Was this
new vigour induced by the beauty of his surroundings? He was, he knew,
subject to such influences, and yet the loveliness of the scene the
night before had made him melancholy, and when fatigue finally drove him
to bed he had lain awake long, while the moonlight played upon the
ceiling and his brain worked like a machine, everything he desired to
forget crowding into his mind.  The last thing he remembered before he
fell asleep had been his disappointment with Mary Mackintyre. And yet
she was not the first woman whose life had mingled with his own for a
while, only to pass out of it again. He was not, he never had been, for
one instant in love with her.  There was about her a physical aridity
which, corresponding with her hard, precise mentality, entirely excluded
love.

She was like other American women of a different stamp, though similarly
actuated by conflicting ideas of freedom and convention. It was a
strange kind of emancipation, Richard thought, that was governed by a
mother in the background emerging only at crises!--a mother ignored in
theory, but who in practice disposed apparently not inconsiderably of
her daughter's liberties.

Mary Mackintyre certainly had been helpful to him. She had roused him at
all events from listless indifference to everything. She had done more.
She was the only woman who had ever said to his face what she thought of
his wife. Some people would call it bad form, and abuse her for it, they
would probably take Elinor's part against him and say that, whatever her
faults Were, he was to blame.

But why did Mary Mackintyre, having gone so far, having, as she knew,
kindled in him a new desire to do something worth doing, having talked
as freely as she had with him about outworn codes of morality, and said
in so many words that he ought to cut loose, why did she then, as it
were, leave him to his fate? She could not have been afraid of caring
for him herself. Her attitude had been too superior for that. A woman of
her stamp surely could not love a man she thought a poor thing. She had
asked him, was he a man? He had often asked himself that question. It
was no wonder she did. Still that made it clear that it was not for any
reason of sentiment she had left him in the lurch. Anyhow, it was over
now, and he had learnt a lesson from the experience. No woman was any
use to him unless she loved him, and he meant to secure love somehow. He
wanted it hadly. He would not go on living without it. If he could fall
in love himself, so much the better.  It wasn't easy for him. He had
lived too hard, he had suffered too much, he had too few illusions. But,
if he ever did, Elinor should not stand in the way. Love was the only
thing in the world that mattered.  Achievement--pah! Let it go hang!

Richard Kurt crossed the road behind the hotel and walked, whistling, up
the mountain path.




III


_"Taci!"_

Richard heard the voice without distinguishing the word and stood still
to listen. Where did it come from? He had climbed, perhaps, five or six
hundred feet, and had reached a kind of rocky plateau almost level and
covered with short grass. Over the edge of this space, and below him, he
could see a bend in the highroad beyond which, hidden by trees, lay the
hotel, and beyond that again the lake shimmered in the early sun, hardly
risen above the mountains.

The path he was following continued upwards between rocks, a tempting
path; higher up there must be a glorious view. How beautiful it was! A
sigh of satisfaction escaped him. He turned and began climbing again; he
was full of energy. The blood seemed to be coursing through his body; he
wanted to use his lungs, to pant for breath and feel his heart beat
fast. And as he walked swiftly on he began whistling again from pure joy.

_"Tu--taci!"_

This time he caught the words, which were not shouted, but intoned. It
was a young man's voice. Evidently the words were addressed to him. He
was disturbing someone by his whistling. But who and where was he?

Richard retraced his steps to the little plateau he had just left and
stood looking to right and left, above, below. Suddenly he perceived
that, at the edge of the grassy level, the rocks broke away abruptly,
and, throwing himself on the sward, he peered over. Immediately under
him, ceilinged, as it were, by the rocks upon which he was lying, was a
space a few feet square carpeted with moss. Upon this a young man was
stretched at full length on his back, gazing up at him. By his side lay
an open book.

_"Ebbene?"_

The boy, for he was little more, regarded Richard lazily through
half-closed eyes.

"I'm not Italian. I'm afraid I disturbed you."

"Not Italian and up before six! But, of course, I ought to have known.
Wo Italian would whistle _Rigoletto_ wrong." He opened his eyes wider,
shielding them with one hand. "I say, come down here. I can't talk like
this. Your face is upside down and makes me giddy."

"Supposing you tell me how to get there."

"Go back whence you came fifty yards. First to the right. When you get
to the jumping-off place, take off your boots and hang on by your
eyebrows. It's only a fifty-foot drop if you slip."

"Thanks. Any other instructions?"

"No--at least, the next time you whistle '_La donna e mobile'_ remember
that it goes--La, la la, lalala, not la, la la, la, lalala. If you must
whistle, whistle correctly, but it's a beastly habit."

The humour of the situation, as he lay on his stomach, craning over the
edge of the small precipice, conversing with an unknown and impertinent
youth below, suddenly struck Richard, and he laughed aloud.

The boy waited gravely till the other's mirth had passed. "I'm supposed
to be funny, I believe. I don't know why. My temperament is tragic. I'm
quite misunderstood."

"Were you ever at a Public School?"

"Oh yes. Eton. I was sacked, thank goodness. That's why I'm here. Aren't
you glad?"

"I don't know. Why were you sacked?"

"Because I preferred writing verses to playing games, and because I
refused to go to chapel. Do you like games?"

"Not much. I used to think I did. Now they rather bore me."

"And you're English? Wonderful!"

"Was that your only crime at Eton?"

"Really, I never knew. They said I was abnormal."

"Who said so?"

"My house-master. The old man thinks so too."

"Who's the old man?"

"My parent, Lord Wensleydale, the place they make cheeses at."

Richard began to take stock of the youth. He was, beyond question,
remarkably good-looking, tall and gracefully built. His skin was like a
girl's, and his hair parted from his forehead in two thick golden-bronze
waves.

Apparently he had thrown on loose flannels over his pyjamas. The striped
silk shirt was open at the neck, and he wore white Basque shoes on his
sockless feet.

"I'm hungry. You can't have breakfasted either. Let's have something to
eat."

The boy jumped to his feet, putting the small volume in his pocket.
There was a scrambling sound, and a flash of light-blue emerged on the
path beyond.

"That's a secluded _cache_ of yours," Richard said, coming up with him.
They were descending the path, the boy leading. Presently he turned off
to the left, and Richard stopped.

"I leave you here, don't I? It's straight on to the hotel?"

"Yes; but I never breakfast there. You'd better not either. The coffee's
undrinkable, and you'll see Barnes and his wife."

"Who are they?"

"I don't know, but he's an awful cad. He wears red socks, and his
hands are never clean, and she--oh, Lord!"

Richard followed him. A moment later they reached the road a few hundred
yards beyond the hotel and, crossing it, came to a narrow cobbled
_calle._ This led tortuously between high and ancient walls with many
windows, where multi-coloured garments swung listlessly from the tiny
ports. On the far side of the quay, close to the primitive stone pier
which served the lake steamers, stood a white-walled inn. In front of
it, under a yellow awning, were placed little marble-topped tables and
chairs. At one of these they seated themselves and, at the boy's cry of
_"Padrone!"_ a stout, brown-skinned man in an apron appeared, bearing a
bowl of rich curdling cream which he placed on the table with a hearty
"Good morning, gentlemen."

The youth gave his order and the stout person immediately disappeared
within.

"What delicious cream!"

"From the _latteria_ over there." The boy waved his arm in the
direction of the lake. "Francesco, my boatman, brings it fresh every
morning. By the way, my name is Brendon--Reggie Brendon. What's yours?"

"Richard Kurt."

"Kurt, Kurt. I seem to know the name." Reggie Brendon's eyes travelled
up and down Richard's person, examining him. "You look English and yet
not quite. Your moustache isn't like a tooth-brush, it curls up; and
your eyes are responsive like a woman's. They haven't got that cold
look. And they're too intelligent to be really English."

"When you've done analysing my features--"

"I haven't done yet, not quite. I'm thinking--"

"Think as we walk. I want to go back to the hotel for my letters."

"Letters! I never get any, thank goodness, and I never write any either."

They had reached the hotel and Richard was about to say good-bye when
his companion ejaculated: "Did you see that?"

"Did I see what?"

"Those ghastly people. They waddled off the terrace with the dignity of
elderly ducks. They regard me, I may tell you, as a moral leper, and you
were intended to observe their departure as a protest against my
contaminating presence."

"Indeed. Why?"

"I don't know. They're sure to tell you as soon as they get a chance.
They'll consider it their duty to warn you. You'd better make the most
of me while you're still ignorant of my true character. I specially want
you to spend all to-day with me. Please lunch at my table, and let me
row you across to Ravolta and show you the Prince's garden. They'll be
so fearfully annoyed."

"Your reason for wanting my company is not exactly flattering."

"I know; but you've got to see the places about here and all that, and
my boat's awfully comfortable. Besides, I can be charming when I like.
This afternoon I shall like."

"That's very good of you. The only thing is, I'm not quite sure about
myself. I'm rather changeable. At the present moment the prospect of
going with you is agreeable, but later I might prefer, let us say, a
quiet game of bridge with Mr and Mrs Barnes."

Reggie Brendon turned and, putting his hand on the older man's shoulder,
gazed into his eyes.

"You don't mean that; you couldn't do it."

"Why not?"

"They're fearful people. Would you believe, that horrible goggle-eyed
woman had the impertinence to come up and ask me if my mother wasn't the
sister of the Earl of Oare, because a friend of hers had been staying at
Belsham. Wasn't the world a small place? I said: 'Very. Was your friend
housekeeper, cook or still-room maid?'"

"I'm not surprised they don't love you."

"Thank heaven, no. But do say you'll come with me this afternoon."

"Very well, on one condition."

"Granted beforehand. Name it."

"That I lunch by myself, at my own table."

"I say, I love that. I've taught you to be rude."

"Don't be too pleased. You may be sorry some day."




IV


Richard ate a hurried meal and went out, discovering a winding path
leading from the main terrace to a lower one, whence steps descended to
the water. There he found a convenient wicker chair under a tree and
opened a book.

But his attention wandered, the charm of his surroundings took
possession of him, and he lay back in hazy contentment. There was just
enough breeze to rustle the leaves and to scatter the blossom of some
shrub which filled the air with its scent. Innumerable insects hummed,
and he fell into that state between sleeping and waking in which he
felt, rather than saw, the light and colour of lake and mountain, sky
and cloud.

"Hulloa there!"

Richard roused himself and looked towards the voice. A boat covered with
a green awning was close to the steps below him. On the stone-paved
jetty stood Reggie Brendon, arrayed in a suit of tussore silk.

What the boy called "rowing him over" Richard discovered to mean sitting
luxuriously next to himself in the other cushioned corner of the stern,
while two lusty Comascos, in white duck trousers with red sashes and red
ribands round their wide-brimmed straw hats, rowed them with long, easy
strokes across the lake.

"What were you reading?"

Richard handed the boy his book.

"Do you read much?"

"By fits and starts. I've reached a point where books don't help me."

"That's the point I started from and I've never got away from it. I only
read poetry. I hate prose; it's practical. I feel life entirely
emotionally, in fact I'm amoral."

"What do you mean by amoral?"

"I don't believe in rules of conduct; I make my own. That's why my late
lamented house-master got me sacked. He said I was a poisonous influence
among his dear little boys. That is also why his lordship calls me
abnormal, which, of course, I am, but not because I don't conform to his
idiotic standard of middle-class Philistinism. I never can think why my
mother married such an absurd person. She is beautiful and charming."




V


The rowers shipped their oars. The boat glided softly under a bridge
into a narrow channel bordered by shrubs to the water's edge, and, aided
by an occasional push from a boat-hook, ran smoothly alongside a wooden
landing-stage covered with brown matting.

A man in a boatman's white suit, with a wide straw hat, on the black
riband of which "Villa Carlotta" and a crown were stamped in gold
lettering, stepped forward and helped them to land.

The Prince was in the garden, he believed.

"I expect we shall find him in the pergola. He always has tea served
there when it's fine. We'll take this path." Reggie Brendon showed the
way. "You'll find the Prince delightful; not at all German. But, then,
his mother was Italian, so is his wife. Not that she affects him much.
They're never together. She's in Paris with Carlo Bassi. The Prince
loves Carlo Bassi. He's got the most perfect taste in the world."

"Do you mean because he loves Carlo Bassi?"

"Not only for that, though it is the height of good taste to feel
affectionately towards your wife's lover. I don't know Bassi, but his
sonnets are exquisite. The Prince had them bound by Dupont and
illustrated by Boecklin. He's a great patron of artists and he loves
music. He's got a priceless collection of old masters at Hohenthal, and
he's a musician, a painter, and I don't know what else himself."

Three people were sitting within the rose-covered pergola; one of them
rose and came towards them.

"I've brought a friend with me, Helmuth--Richard Kurt----"

Prince Helmuth von Hohenthal was tall and unusually handsome, he wore a
small pointed beard and had a distinctive elegance of mien and gesture.
He spoke English with a slight and agreeable accent that was certainly
not German, nor was it Italian--an accent that was, perhaps, the result
of speaking several languages with equal ease.

Richard was expressing his admiration of the place.

"But what is such a garden compared to your English ones? There are no
gardens like them. Here one does one's best, but we lack the humidity.
There is no grass, and what is so beautiful as your old lawns? No garden
is complete without one."

"Evidently you know England well."

"I used to. My paternal grandmother was English, and my father was
ambassador to the Court of St. James's for some years, and always kept
up the connection. But I no longer go there."

There was regret under the words.

Behind the group was a table laid with cups of blue Sevres, glass and
silver.

"Mrs Rafferty, Conte di Foligno, Mr Kurt. Do sit here beside Mrs
Rafferty."

"I know what you'll have, Reggie."

The boy took a deep silver dish full of strawberries from the table and
walked off with it.

"It's dreadful to be the victim of one's appetite, isn't it, Mrs
Rafferty? Resistance involves such awful moral suffering."

Reggie sat down cross-legged on a large cushion with the dish beside him
and a plate heaped with sugar in his lap.

"I don't know about the moral suffering, strawberries give me gout," Mrs
Rafferty replied.

Richard was looking at her. She might have been any age over fifty. Her
features were well modelled and, though her face was a maze of tiny
wrinkles, the skin was pale and delicate. Her hair was grey and gold,
fine and beautifully arranged.

"I'm so sorry, I mean glad," from Reggie.

"Are you a resident in these parts or a visitor, Mrs Rafferty?" Richard
asked.

"I've lived on the lake for the last five years, and I hope to die here.
I've been everywhere. It's my final anchorage."

"I wish I thought it was mine." It was the Prince who spoke.

"It is flattering to us Italians to hear you speak like that. Madame
Rafferty from the distant Pacific, you, Prince, from your magnificent
castle in Thuringia, both agree that you love best our little lake."

Count de Foligno spoke French, occasionally using words in his own tongue.

"We find, I think Mrs Rafferty will agree, something besides beauty
here, Conte "--the Prince turned towards the Italian--"that we cannot
find in our own countries, and that thing is priceless. Some of us--I
think Mrs Rafferty will allow me to include her amongst us--like to
think and say what we please, which is the same, or nearly the same, as
doing what we please. It is this, the complement of beauty of scene,
that attracts us and keeps us. Am I right, Mrs Rafferty?"

As Richard looked at her a faint and barely perceptible flush now seemed
to dye for an instant the pallor of her face.

"You have said exactly what I feel, Prince. That is why I came, and that
is why I shall stay."

"That for us is the great thing." Foligno bowed with gallantry to the
lady. "For the rest, it is still more of a compliment that you find
something even better than beauty here."

Foligno was a Milanese. He had recently returned to his home on leave
from the Embassy in Paris, where he was First Secretary. He gave Richard
an impression of hardness and of falseness. There was no assumption of
intellectual authority about the Prince. His manner, far from being
superior, was, if anything, slightly deprecating, as of one anxious not
in any way to lay down the law. Perhaps for that reason even a listener
as frivolous as Reggie accorded him deference.

"You wouldn't go so far as to say that one cannot express one's own
opinions freely in London or Paris or Berlin? Is it not simply a
question of choosing your company?" Richard addressed his question to
the Prince.

"Some of us are perhaps unfortunate in that respect, Mr Kurt. We are
placed by circumstances, not of our making, in a situation where choice
of surroundings is nearly impossible. One is perhaps the victim of what
is regarded, properly on the whole, as one's good fortune. One is a
marked person, so to speak, of whom certain things are expected, such as
duties and opinions. One may be temperamentally unsuited to undertake
the duties, and one may be intellectually unable to profess the
opinions. Mrs Rafferty, for instance, has told me that she was expected
to entertain San Franciscan society. She felt unequal to it, and, having
the privilege of knowing her, I am not surprised."

The Prince turned to Foligno and asked him what was going on in Paris.

Beyond a few trite and superficial observations on the theatres, little
was forthcoming of interest to the Prince. So much Richard could
effectively judge from the latter's eloquent silence, while the
Milanese, serenely unconscious of the boredom he was inflicting on the
personage he was obviously seeking to impress, continued in a thin,
irritating voice to instruct his hearers in the gossip of what he called
_le monde._ He was eloquent about the doings of a Milanese _marchesa,_
whose affair with a Florentine _littérateur_ was, he said, the most
entertaining scandal of the moment, and he seemed especially well
informed as to the value of the pearls the lady had sacrificed on the
altar of her passion.

"And all went, every centime, in one night at the Epatants. Now both are
_complêtement décavés."_

Foligno could tell the Prince nothing about what was going on in the
world of Art. He was, he said, a "sportsman." The Concours Hippique and
the races were more in his line. He certainly had a wonderful memory for
names and figures, for he mentioned numbers of horses and women, and
easily recalled the sums that had been won, lost and spent on, or with,
them by American and other millionaires.

"Are you related to a Mr Kurt who married a Miss Colhouse of Baltimore?"
Mrs Rafferty asked Richard bluntly, as she rose to go.

"I am that Mr Kurt."

"Ah!" She looked at him hard. Richard knew she had placed him, and
wondered what "Ah!" implied. "You must come and see me. I live at Trino.
Reggie will bring you. Is Mrs Kurt here?"

"No. I'm expecting her, though, before long."

"You'll bring her, of course."

Richard bowed.

Reggie and Foligno were waiting for them at a bridge over the torrent
from which steps descended, making a short cut to the landing-stage.
Here the Prince bade Mrs Rafferty and the Conte good-bye. Richard held
out his hand and the Prince took it, but held it an instant, detaining
him. "Won't you stay a little longer? I would like to show you my
house."

Reggie was saying good-bye effusively to Mrs Rafferty. She took his arm.
"I want you to come and see me off."

"Down all those steps and up again?" he replied, looking back at the
Prince and Richard.

The music-room was the largest in the villa, running the whole length of
the house on the south side, with large windows opening on to a balcony
above the loggia. Formal, decorated in the style of Louis Quatorze, and
rarely used, its spaciousness and heavy gilding restrained, rather than
stimulated, conversation.

"My wife designed and furnished this room. This portrait, as you see,
has been framed to be placed where it is." As he spoke he took from the
top of a writing-table of marquetry a frame with gilt-bronze handles and
mounts on the graceful curved legs. It was of gold overlaid with pale
shades of enamel, a small coat-of-arms and crown were delicately inlaid
above, and the name, "Franz Johann Eberhard von Hohenthal," with date
below; altogether a good example of skilful modern craftsmanship of the
expensive sort. The portrait showed a young man of perhaps two or three
and twenty, in an attitude which displayed to advantage his well-made
clothes. Rather good-looking, Richard thought, but not remarkable. It
was signed "Jean."

"Do you see any resemblance to me?" Hohenthal asked, as Richard, after
studying the photograph as long and carefully as consideration for the
father's feelings demanded, returned it.

"No, I don't think so."

"He is said to be the image of his mother."

It suddenly occurred to Richard that Hohenthal had never mentioned his
wife's name until they entered the drawing-room on this occasion.

"Indeed! Have you a photograph of the Princess?"

"I'm sorry to say, no. She refuses to be photographed. I have only a
small miniature here, which I will show you another time. It does not do
her justice, nor does the portrait by Boldini at Hohenthal. She is very
remarkable-looking. I hope you will know her before long. Don't you
think my son looks English? He was at Eton."

"He has the English cut," Richard remarked.

"My desire in sending him to an English Public School was twofold--that
he should be able to look at his country with English eyes, and that he
should not grow up a _dilettante._ There is no future for a
_dilettante_ in modern Europe, and I don't want him to suffer more than
necessary for the sins of his father. In England love of sport at least
kills _dilettantism_ in young men."

"Does it? I wonder!" Richard answered. He left the Prince with the
photograph still in his hand.




VI


While he was at the Villa Carlotta a storm had gathered, and Reggie had
meanwhile disappeared. The Prince placed his motor-launch at his guest's
disposal, and, as Richard stepped into it, there was a growl of thunder;
he was glad of the cosy protection of the little cabin when heavy drops
began to fall. By the time he reached the Drina shore the rain was
coming down in torrents, and he ran quickly up the shortest and steepest
path. The couple of hundred yards sufficed to drench his thin flannels,
and he went straight to his quarters adjoining the hotel, passing
quickly through the sitting-room to the bedroom beyond to change his
clothes. It was only after he had dressed that he noticed, lying on the
writing-table, a pencilled note on a sheet of his own writing-paper. To
his amazement it was from Elinor.

"Arrived in motor with Ugo Baltazzo. Am leaving this in case I miss you
when you come in. Just going out in a boat with a charming young man who
says he's a friend of yours.--E."

"How like her!" Richard involuntarily uttered the exclamation aloud.

It was still raining, though softly now, and wondering whether Elinor
and the boy, for it could only be he, had been caught in the storm,
Richard threw on a mackintosh and made his way to the hotel from the
dependence where he had his rooms.

There she was on a sofa in the lounge, in an evening dress covered with
some sort of iridescent trimming, which reflected in changing colours
the shaded electric light above her head. On one side of her sat the
bent and elongated figure of Baltazzo, surmounted by his shiny bald pate
and bristling grizzled moustache, his face wearing an expression of
sulky irritation; on the other Reggie, who was evidently telling her
something funny, for both were convulsed with merriment. All three were
smoking cigarettes, Elinor holding hers to her mouth in a jewelled amber
tube with fingers on which rings sparkled.

None of them noticed Richard till he stood before them and taking his
wife's hand raised it to his lips.

"I'm glad you escaped the storm, dear."

"So 'm I," Reggie interrupted.

"I'm so sorry I wasn't here when you arrived."

"I'm not," from Reggie.

"You ought to have wired."

"I meant to but we didn't know we should get here this evening. Angela
came as far as Milan" (Richard did not know who Angela was), "and I
really intended to stay the night there and come here by the lake
steamer to-morrow, but Ugo told me how lovely the road was, so we
decided to come on, and here I am."

A gong sounded, the dinner signal.

The boy had had a table prepared in the middle of the dining-room,
conspicuous, even before their arrival, with a huge glass bowl full of
choicest roses.

"How lovely!" Elinor exclaimed.

Reggie ordered champagne. He was determined nothing should be wanting
that could contribute to the success of the occasion. The appearance of
an exceedingly smart and pretty woman was not only a desirable fillip to
his zest for novelty, but also afforded him a much-relished opportunity
for showing off. If there was one thing be loved more than any other, it
was to be seen with a really well-dressed woman, and Elinor had a
positive genius for self-adornment.

Elinor found this atmosphere entirely to her liking. With an admirer on
either side, she was in high good humour, and Baltazzo, who had a
weakness for alcohol, cheered up after his second glass of champagne and
became, for him, quite boisterous. As a rule he was almost inarticulate.

This Baltazzo was an extraordinarily stupid man of about fifty, a
bachelor and very well off. He was a Milanese, but had practically given
up Milan for Paris, where he had a flat in the Champs Elysees, only
coming to Italy in the autumn, which he generally spent at his villa at
Casabianca. The Kurts had first met him at Monte Carlo, and there had
been between Elinor and himself a flirtatious understanding of an
apparently passive kind which never seemed to get beyond its preliminary
stage. He generally turned up at times and places convenient to Elinor,
and bad, in keeping with this practice, put in an appearance at
Taormina, when, some weeks before Richard left for Assisi, his wife had
begun to feel a hankering for change, and consequently the need of a
reliable and (financially) substantial escort for future reference.
Dullness and dumbness were not, in Elinor's view, defects in an elderly
admirer of lavish propensities. He had a large Mercedes car, which he
placed at her disposal, just as in Paris he asked her and her friends to
any restaurant or theatre she selected, and Richard, though he detested
an obligation, accepted it as the only alternative to scenes repeated
each time be opposed acceptance.

It was in keeping with the Kurts' marital relations at this stage that
no question had been asked by the one, nor explanation vouchsafed by the
other, as to Elinor's experiences from the time that Richard had left
Taormina down to her meeting with Reggie. Richard accepted the
situation. It seemed the only thing to do. And both of them, had they
said what they felt, would have confessed to equal relief that the
presence of outsiders made it necessary to postpone discussion of their
private affairs.

The boy kept things going.

He held forth about the delights of the lake, painting in glowing
colours those attractions which he intuitively felt would appeal to the
woman beside him.

Elinor plied him with questions, much to the jealous annoyance of
Baltazzo, who, having known the neighbourhood all his life, considered
himself a better authority. Which was the most fashionable part of the
lake? When was the season? Who was who at Traverso, Ravolta, Como?

Argument became lively between her neighbours on each point in turn.
Baltazzo nebulously maintained the supremacy of Como, where half the
aristocracy of Milan had villas, while Reggie championed the loftier
social level of the Traverso end. Quality appeared, certainly, Elinor
thought, to favour Traverso and Ravolta, with a Roman prince and a
German highness respectively, but, on the other hand, there was a
luxuriance of counts at the other end as well as a Milanese duke.

There followed a discussion of hotels, which weighed down the scale
heavily on the Como side, when Baltazzo dropped Casabianca and its
autumn season into the balance. Reggie's confession that he had never
seen the lake in the autumn confirmed Elinor's choice.

"Then you don't know Lake Como," Baltazzo retorted. "Casabianca is the
centre of society. Everyone goes there from the Engadine in September.
It's a little Deauville, with horseraces, yacht-races, dinner-parties
and dances. There is even soon to be a casino."

Richard took no part in the discussion, which was of a type but too
familiar to him. Also he saw quite plainly that Elinor, as usual, was
exposing her own weakness and that Reggie was amusing himself by drawing
her.

Presently Mrs Rafferty's name cropped up. Baltazzo evidently wished to
convey to Elinor that he could say a good deal about that lady if he
chose, and Elinor wanted him to choose.

"Well, what about her, Ugo? Why don't you say? What's the mystery?"

Baltazzo looked round as though fearing to be overheard.

"_C'est une vicieuse,_" he muttered under his breath in his neighbour's
ear.

Elinor's French was anything but fluent.

"Well, go on," she exclaimed in English.

Baltazzo's face wrinkled in a grin peculiar to himself, while he rolled
his bloodshot goggle eyes. Elinor and Reggie waited expectantly, but
nothing came.

"How tiresome you are, Ugo!"

"He's saving it up to tell you privately," suggested Reggie.

"I heard of a villa to-day," Richard began. "It's at the other end of
the lake, near Forno. Hohenthal said he believed it must be the place
which an English novelist------"

Reggie's interest prompted interruption.

"Raynor, he means. He wrote _Fireflies_ there. Have you read
_Fireflies,_ Mrs Kurt?"

"I don't think so. What was it about?"

"Don't think so?" There was an ironical ring in Reggie's laugh. "It's
only one of the best novels of our time."

"I thought you didn't read prose."

Reggie turned to Richard.

"When was it I said that? Let me see--a fortnight ago, was it? No, it
was yesterday, or was it this morning? You're dreadfully literal, and
life, allow me to suggest, is change."

"Consider yourself snubbed, Richard. What was the novel about?" Elinor
asked the boy.

"About a woman in society who left her husband and her children for the
sake of love, and lived in a villa with a wonderful garden on the lake
for five years without leaving it. But you must read it. I won't spoil
the story. The point is that Raynor wrote it at this place Helmuth told
your husband about. It's the most romantic spot imaginable."

Elinor was impressed.

"I should like to see it."

"You shall. I'll take you there--in Helmuth's motor-boat."

"Who is this Helmuth you talk so much about?"

"Helmuth, Furst von Hohenthal, Prinzen von Donauwald, and to-morrow I'll
introduce you to him and we'll eat strawberries and cream."

"Tell me all about him. What's he like?"

"Very handsome, very tall, very charming, very clever, very rich, and
he's my special property, and he thinks the world of me and believes
everything I say. So mind you're nice to me."

The adjectives and the egotistical conclusion were too much for
Baltazzo's feelings, already outraged by what he regarded as an
assumption by the boy of intellectual superiority.

_"Et il porte des comes superbes,"_ he interposed in a low voice.

Elinor did not understand the remark, but Reggie took it up promptly.

"He likes the Princess to be happy. All decent husbands like their wives
to be happy, and Carlo Bassi is a poet. Poets are privileged."

Baltazzo subsided sulkily and Elinor pricked up her ears, scenting scandal.

"Oh, do tell me about it," she begged Reggie languishingly.

"There was once a princess who loved a poet. The poet was very poor----"

"I say, do chuck it, both of you. The Prince was very nice to me; I
don't want his wife discussed in public."

Elinor gazed at her husband with wrathful contempt.

"Dear me! Since when have we become so delicate?"




VII


After dinner, finding the storm over and the sky clear, they took coffee
on the terrace, Baltazzo and Reggie in turn strolling about the garden
with Elinor, while Richard accommodated himself to the alternative
society of each. He was accustomed to this role, and it disturbed him
comparatively little. His agreeable solitude was at an end for the
present anyhow, and it mattered little whether the society about him was
more or less uncongenial. Elinor's sudden arrival had allowed him no
time to think things out. Would she want to remain with him? He intended
to remain, if not at Drina, elsewhere on the lake, as long as his
present liking for it lasted. It might be a humour, a mood, that would
pass; he could not tell. The fact remained that Elinor's whims would not
move him, and if he went elsewhere he would go at his own bidding, not
at hers. And if she, too, for one reason or another, elected to remain,
how would that affect his present temper? Would her presence modify his
growing desire for a more reflective, a more intellectual, existence, or
would even she fall under the spell of this beauty and be willing to
curb, for a time at least, her craving for the spacious banalities of
her world?

Towards eleven Elinor informed the party that she was tired. Baltazzo
looked gloomy when she bade him good-night. In the morning he had to go
to Milan, where urgent business demanded his presence, and he realised
that that infernal young coxcomb was in possession. Reggie grasped with
delight the older man's jealo